Skip to main content

Full text of "Christian origins"

See other formats


CORNELL 

UNIVERSITY 

LIBRARY 




arV11083 
Christian origins 



Cornell University Library 




3 1924 031 319 720 
olin,anx 




Cornell University 
Library 



The original of tliis book is in 
tine Cornell University Library. 

There are no known copyright restrictions in 
the United States on the use of the text. 



http://www.archive.org/details/cu31 924031 31 9720 



Christian Origins 



Christian Origins 



BY 

OTTO PFLEIDERER, D.D. 

Professor in the University of Berlin 



TRANSLATED FROM THE GERMAN BY 

DANIEL A. HUEBSCH, Ph.D. 



Authorized Edition 



NEW YORK 
B. W. HUEBSCH 

1906 



Copyright, 1906, by 
E. W. HUEBSCH 

Registered at Stationers' Hall 



" Die Entstehung des Christentums " 

Published April 25, 1905. 

Privilege of Copyright in the United States 

reserved under the Act approved March 3, 1905, by 

J. F. Lehmann, MiJnchcn. 



PREFACE 

This book is the outcome of public lectures, de- 
livered at the University of Berlin during the past 
winter semester, in the presence of the students of 
all departments and many non-collegiate visitors of 
both sexes. With almost no other change than the 
addition of a few notes I sent the manuscript to 
press. Forced to cover the subject in sixteen lec- 
tures, a condensation of the abundant material de- 
manded a selection of the essential, and the regard 
for the interest of the non-theological public directed 
the choice. All technical matter, particularly criti- 
cism of related literature, had to be omitted ; those 
readers who are interested therein, will find it in my 
larger work : " Das Urchristenthum, seine Schrif- 
ten und Lehren, in geschichtlichem Zusammenhang 
beschrieben," 2 Aufl. 1902. 

The viewpoint from which the origin of Chris- 
tianity is herein described is purely historical; the 
Introduction gives information concerning the mean- 
ing of this method and its relation to other methods 
of treatment. It lies in the nature of things that 
such a purely historical description of the origin of 
our religion will differ vastly and in many ways 
from the traditional Church presentation. Hence, 



Prefece 

this book has not been written for such readers as 
feel satisfied by the traditional church-faith. It may 
hurt their feelings easily and confuse them in their 
convictions; I would feel sorry for that because I 
cherish a respect for every honest faith. But I 
know that in all classes and circles of society to-day 
there are many men and women who have entirely 
outgrown the traditional church-faith and who are 
possessed of an urgent desire to learn what is to be 
thought, from the standpoint of modern science, 
concerning the origin of this faith and concerning 
the eternal and temporal in it. To go out toward 
such truth-seekers is a duty which the trained repre- 
sentative of science dare not shirk; he may not 
withdraw where there is the added fear that un- 
trained leaders will push themselves forward and 
increase the confusion of souls by their arbitrary 
notions. 

It is self-evident, that no historical research- 
worker considers himself infallible; that would be 
foolish in any department, but the folly were three- 
fold in the branch of early-Christian history, with 
its problems of unusual difficulty. Certain as is the 
declaration in the majority of cases, that something 
could not possibly be historical reality, so certain it 
is that the question, what is to be considered the 
actual course of events, can be answered only by 
relative possibility. This book, too, does not pre- 
tend to contain any more than those results of the 
critical research in early Christianity which are in 



Preface 

my opinion most probably true. Nevertheless, I 
may say that what is here offered to a large: circle 
of readers for private reflection and consideration 
is the mature product of more than forty years of 
earnest study. 

Science is ever-progressing and, naturally, the 
state of knowledge here presented will be but a step 
in the onward march. In which direction? With 
certainty, nothing can be foretold, but, judging by 
all past experience and by many a sign of the pres- 
ent, it may well be supposed that the progress of 
knowledge will not be toward the old tradition, but 
rather to a greater departure from it. Hence, we 
will do well to dwell more and more in the thought, 
that the real subject of our pious belief is not what 
has been, but what is eternal! " That alone which 
never transpired in any place, never becomes time- 
worn !" 

That is no reason at all why the history of the 
past should be held valueless ; it contains the signs 
and guides of the eternal, but not the final and the 
highest at which we ought to stop. 

Otto Pfleiderer. 

Gross-Lichterfelde, March, 1905. 



TABLE OF CONTENTS 

PAGE 

Preface 3 

Introduction 9 

I. Preparation and Foundation of Christianity 

Preparation of Christianity in Greek Philosophy . . . . 31 

The Jewish-Greek Philosophy of Philo 49 

Preparation of Christianity in Judaism 59 

Jesus 83 

The Messianic Congregation 133 

II. The Evolution of Early-Christianity into the 
Church 

The Apostle Paul I55 

The Three Older Gospels 217 

The Gnostic Movement 249 

The Gospel of John 261 

The Establishment of Church Authority 281 



INTRODUCTION 

The real historical conception of the origin of 
Christianity is of recent date. So long as the prob- 
lem was approached with the presupposition of the 
church behef, it was impossible. If the origin of 
Christianity consisted in the despent of the second 
person of the Deity from heaven to earth, in his 
becoming man in the body of a Jewish virgin, in his 
bodily resurrection after dying on the cross, and 
his ascent to heaven, then the origin of Christianity 
is a complete miracle, incapable of any historical 
explanation. For, the historical understanding of 
a phenomenon means comprehending it in its causal 
connections with the circumstances of a particular 
time and a particular place of human life. The 
entrance of a superhuman being into the mundane 
world would constitute a new beginning absolutely, 
standing in no causal relation whatever with any- 
thing preceding; therefore it could not be grasped 
by analogy with any other human experience, in 
short, the phenomenon withdraws from all historical 
explanation. 

Such a Christian origin could only be the object 
of faith, not of historical knowledge. But this 
faith, according to the Church doctrine, is based on 



Christian Origins 

God's revelation in the Bible, which had been given 
in all its parts by God, a direct divine testimony for 
humanity, hence, also a miracle. The miraculous 
origin of Christianity finds its support in the miracu- 
lous character of the Bible. That is logical and is 
the only thing possible from that viewpoint. Chris- 
tians could rest content therewith, so long as reli- 
gious consciousness lived without guile in the world 
of the miraculous, the supernatural and the mysteri- 
ous, and so long as the Bible was regarded by the 
eye of faith as a source of edification, without test- 
ing its separate books with critical understanding. 
As soon as this was done, it became apparent that 
the reports of the New Testament concerning the 
person of Christ are by no means so harmonious 
as church-faith presupposed, that the Christ of the 
first three Gospels appears as a real man and not yet 
as a God become man, that only two of the gospels 
tell of his supernatural birth and that the narratives 
of his resurrection and ascension are full of con- 
tradictions. As soon as this condition of affairs was 
seriously considered, the ingenuous Church-belief in 
the miracle of the supernatural origin of Chris- 
tianity was shaken and soon made way for the more 
reasonable and natural conception. 

The beginning of this change is to be found in 
that tendency which appeared in England in the 
seventeenth century under the name of Freethinking 
or Deism, spread to the Netherlands and France, 
and in Germany in the eighteenth century acquired 



Introduction 

the name " Enlightenment " or " Rationalism." 
Various causes united in developing this movement. 
After the religious wars, the parties divided by 
dogmas felt the need for mutual toleration, hence 
they sought a universally valid norm of truth out- 
side the dogmas, and that could be found only in the 
reason and experience common to all men. In addi- 
tion, there came the exercise of scientific thinking in 
the newly-flourishing natural sciences and mathe- 
matics ; accustomed by them to the correct sequences 
of logical thinking as well as the closeness of the 
causal relation in all natural events, it was impos- 
sible to rest content with the simple faith in miracles 
in the religious field, and there began a search for 
the natural and reasonable explanation of things. 

John Toland's famous book ("Christianity not 
mysterious, a Proof that in the Gospels nothing is 
opposed to or beyond the reason ") is written from 
this standpoint. Matthew Tindal sought to prove 
that Christianity is as old as creation, and that the 
gospel of Jesus is no more than a new proclama- 
tion of that original, natural religion which had been 
defiled by the additions of heathens and Jewish 
superstition and the deception of priests. The 
enlightened followers of the Leibniz- Wolff philos- 
ophy in Germany took the same ground ; such a one 
was Reimarus, a scholar of Hamburg, and it is 
from his " Schutzschrift " (Treatise of defense for 
the sensible worshippers of God) that Lessing took 
the " Wolfenbiitteler Fragmente." In this publica- 

II 



Christian Origins 

tion, tHe evangelical reports of the resurrection of 
Jesus are subjected to searching criticism; after the 
miracle has been critically dissected, a supposedly 
natural explanation of the narrative is looked for 
in a deception of the disciples, which would have it 
appear that they stole the body of Jesus. 

This is a characteristic example of the want of 
real historical sense and psychological understanding 
in handling religious problems, which, without 
exception, was peculiar to that Rationalism. Com- 
mendable as its honest courage of truth and keen 
as its criticism of dogmatic and legendary tradition 
were, nevertheless it seemed unable to move beyond 
mere negation to any kind of satisfying position. 
Its rigid intellectuality lacked all adaptability to the 
manner of thinking and feeling of another, of enter- 
ing into the spirit of past periods and of seeking 
out with sympathetic understanding the unconscious 
activity and poetry of the religious imagination. It 
had not the faintest foreknowledge of the concep- 
tion of " evolution " in the history of the human 
spirit; it presupposed that reason employed one 
method of thinking, alike everywhere and complete 
from the beginning, and that method it held to be 
the true one. This very narrow, subjective standard 
of measure, it applied to every phenomenon of his- 
tory. Wherever the stories or teachings of the 
Gospels and the Apostles did not suit, either a forced 
exegesis would give the desired interpretation or 
the passage was declared to be an unreal figure of 

12 



Introduction 

speech; but it was just this which robbed the biblical 
figures of their characteristics and reduced every- 
thing to the monotonous plane of a rational ethics, 
which could never lead one to understand how the 
movement of Christianity which shook the world 
could have gone forth from it. 

With regard to the evangelical miracle stories this 
rationalism occupied a peculiarly difficult position; 
though it did not regard the Bible as the inspired 
word of God, yet it did consider that the book had 
been written by authors, who wished to speak truth 
for the sake of piety, and as eye-witnesses were in 
position to do so; thus, it felt in duty bound to 
accept the evangelical miracle stories as historical, 
and yet, according to the general principles on which 
its rational world-view rested, it could not really 
believe in miracles. What was to be done ? It was 
granted that the story told did describe an actual 
event, but it was stripped of its miraculous character 
by reducing it to a natural, generally trivial, occur- 
rence which had been regarded as a miracle because 
of a misunderstanding either on the part of the 
narrator or the reader. 

The rationalist Paulus, for example, explains the 
miracle of Jesus walking on the waters, by saying 
that the Greek word had been misunderstood, so that 
the passage means not " on " but " by " the waters ; 
the miracle at the baptism of Jesus rests on a mis- 
taken interpretation of the fact that a dove chanced 
to alight near Jesus at that moment; the miracle of 

13 



Christian Origins 

the transformation of the water at Cana is reduced 
to the mere trick of a prestidigitator, which Jesus 
performed as a bit of amusement at the wedding; 
less comically innocent but repugnant and low is the 
rational explanation of the birth story, wherein the 
thought-laden poetry of legend is dragged in the 
mire of vulgar prose. 

From two sides came the release from the narrow 
limitations of this rationalistic treatment of history ; 
the one was a deeper psychological understanding of 
religion and its poetic picture language, and the 
other was the more thorough investigation of the 
historical sources. In the former case, it was 
Herder who gave the impetus to the movement, 
generally designated " Romanticism," which had 
such powerful effect both for good and evil on the 
theological treatment of history in the nineteenth 
century. Herder recognized, with Hamann, that 
poetry is the mother-tongue of the human race, the 
natural outlet of the emotions in general, and of 
religious feeling in particular. This was the key 
to a new and intimate appreciation of the Bible 
language, leading beyond the stiff pedantry and petty 
literalism of the orthodox as well as of the Rational- 
ists. 

With the same fine sense of religious content and 
poetic form which had enabled him to penetrate into 
the spirit of Hebrew poetry. Herder was able to 
attune his spirit to the New Testament stories and 
to realize their edificatory value ; but Herder's crit- 



Introduction 

ical understanding did not keep pace with the sympa- 
thetic suppleness of his feelings. Because the 
miraculous gospel stories were congenial to his spirit 
and his aesthetic taste, therefore he believed that 
they actually took place, however impossible might 
be the reconciliation with his world-view as a phi- 
losopher. He believed in them because his heart was 
their advocate and because the reciprocal recognition 
of idea and reality had become such a need and 
habit of his intuitive way of thinking that the 
reasonable demand of a distinction between ideal 
content and historical fact in the biblical traditions 
never rose clearly into his consciousness. 

The direct identification of idea and reality, which 
was still naive Romanticism with Herder, Schleier- 
macher developed into a Christological theory and 
fixed as the central point of his theological system. 
Therewith, the miracle once more was placed at the 
head of Christian history ; no longer as the miracu- 
lous descent of a God to earth and no longer on 
the basis of the inspired word of the Bible, but now 
it was held to be the presupposition of all Christian 
feeling, that in the man Jesus there actually had 
been realized the absolute ideal of religious perfec- 
tion, bliss, freedom from error and sin, and therefore 
his person demands recognition as the unique and 
complete existence of God in humanity. In the 
Ritschlian theology this grew into the bold assertion, 
that the man Jesus must stand as God for us, because 
he is the only revelation of God in the world's 

history. 

15 



Christian Origins 

Self-evidently this romantic deification of the man 
Jesus, this precedence of a " super-man " and 
miraculous being at the beginning of the history of 
Christianity, hindered the scientific understanding 
thereof to a high degree; and this was clearly seen 
in the course of that Life-of- Jesus-Theology which 
was dominated by the dogmatics of Schleiermacher 
and Ritschl. Naturally enough, after the miracle 
of a superhuman being was placed at the forefront, 
miracles of all kinds were stationed at all decisive 
points along its further history ; thus, the continuity 
of causal connection in all events, the principle of 
all real historical research, was abandoned. Where 
this was not so palpable, there was still the attempt 
to read the ideal of the individual into the Gospels 
and so paint over characteristic features that they 
seemed to correspond accurately with the Christ 
ideal of the present; — this attempt, more or less 
visible everywhere, was a great hindrance to unprej- 
udiced research into the origin of Christianity. 

German theology was first rudely awakened from 
her romantic illusions by the celebrated " Life of 
Jesus," by David Frederick Strauss. Not only was 
the rationalistic critique of the miraculous Bible 
stories carried out with logical strictness and keen- 
ness in every detail, but for the first time a satis- 
factory explanation of these stories was offered by 
the employment of the conception of the " myth " 
or pious folk legend which had long been applied to 
profane history. According to this new conception, 

l6 



Introduction 

the miraculous stories of the Gospels are not super- 
natural stories (as the Supernaturalists held) nor 
natural stories (as the Rationalists held), but they 
are myths, that is, poems or legends ; not in the de- 
liberate work of an individual is their origin found, 
but in the activity of the folk-consciousness, the 
involuntary thinking and poetizing of the many at 
once. According to Strauss, the Old Testament 
served as the prototype, and for the most part fur- 
nished the material for the miraculous legends of the 
Gospels. 

The effect of this book was tremendous ; in many 
circles, the impression obtained that it had resolved 
the whole life of Jesus into a myth, a simple poem 
lacking all historical foundation. Strauss himself 
did not seek to make this impression, nevertheless, 
it was his fault because he stopped at the destructive 
criticism of the miracle stories, without making any 
attempt to bare the positive historical kernel hidden 
in the mythical shell. He had shown that what 
had been regarded before as the early history of 
Christianity, had not actually occurred so; but he 
did no more, for as to what really did take place, 
the darkness was profound as ever. Strauss was 
unable to say anything positive on the subject, for 
he lacked methodical criticism of the source-books. 

Under the circumstances, it is not remarkable 
that shortly thereafter Bruno Bauer, a Berlin critic, 
who always tended to extremes, exaggerated this 
mythical interpretation of the Gospels to a denial 

17 



Christian Origins 

of all historical content. According to Bauer, the 
life of Jesus does not belong to history, but is the 
invention of the Evangelist Mark who, in the reign 
of Hadrian, used the philosophic ideas of his time 
to sketch the ideal picture of a popular king as 
opposed to the Roman Caesars. This bold hy- 
pothesis which leaves Christianity without any his- 
torical Jesus and makes an ideal-poem of the second 
century its source, was little regarded at first; but 
lately, it has been taken up by an Englishman, 
Robertson, who would explain the biblical Christ as 
a mixture of heathen and Jewish mythology,* and 
again by Kalthoff, a theologian at Bremen, who 
traces it back to the social tendencies of the period 
of the Roman Emperors as its source, f 

The only importance which I can attach to these 
radical mythical hypotheses is that they form the 
extreme reaction against the one-sided personalistic 
theory of the Romanticists, according to which 
Christianity appears in the miraculous person of 
Jesus, a thing complete, as Athene is supposed to 
have emerged from the head of Jupiter; whereby 
the inner connection with the religious ideas and 
the social conditions of the time are either entirely 
overlooked or at least greatly underestimated. The 
more unbiassed the consideration of the sources of 

* " Pagan Christs, Studies in Comparative Hierology," by John 
M. Robertson. Watts & Co., London, 1903. 

f Alb. Kalthoff, " Das Christusprobletn. Grundlinien zu einer 
Sozialtheologie." By the same author — " Die Entstehung des Chris- 
tentums." Diederichs, Leipzig, 1903 und 1904. 

18 



Introduction 

early-Christian history in their relation to the allied 
phenomena of the history of the period, the clearer 
becomes the persistent conviction that the origin of 
Christianity is not to be conceived as merely the 
resultant of the one person Jesus, but that it is the 
product of a powerful and many-sided development 
of the ancient world in which various factors had 
long been at work. It is the merit of the latest 
champions of the mythical hypothesis that they 
emphasized this social-evolutionistic aspect. But in 
their contention against the Romantic theory, they 
shoot far beyond the mark, when they imagine that 
they will be able to explain the origin of Christianity, 
without the historical Jesus, merely by mass-instinct 
and mass-tendencies. 

Is it thinkable that out of the chaos of the masses, 
the new congregation could have formed itself with- 
out some decisive deed, without some fundamental 
experience, which might serve as the nucleus for the 
crystallization of the new idea? Everywhere else 
in historical new-formations, the sum-total of 
existing energies and efforts is directed into one 
particular channel by the deed of a heroic person- 
ality; he fixes the goal and gathers them up into 
an organism possessing vitality. Just so the 
impulse to the formation of the Christian congre- 
gation must have found a beginning at some particu- 
lar point, which, according to the testimony of the 
Apostle Paul, and the oldest Gospels, can be found 
only in the person, the life and the death of Jesus. 

19 



Christian Origins 

The preservation of a golden mean between a 
Romantic personalism which overlooks the import- 
ance of the social environment, and a social-evolu- 
tionism which undervalues the importance of the 
personality in history — that seems to me to be the 
task of the historian here as elsewhere. 

Half a century ago, the great church-historian 
Ferdinand Christian Baur of Tiibingen pointed out 
this right path. He was the first one who dared to 
apply to the history of Christianity the thought of 
" evolution," which had long been normative in 
every other department of science; he applied that 
thought with an earnest zeal which is remote even 
to-day from most of the theologians, supernatural- 
ists, rationalists and romanticists. His opponents re- 
proached him with a lack of understanding of the 
person of Jesus; this was a gross injustice so far as 
historical understanding is concerned. He was most 
hearty in his recognition of the moral greatness of 
Jesus ; but his sober and upright sense of truth did 
restrain him from the Romantic deification of the 
person of Jesus and his segregation from all histor- 
ical conditions and limitations. 

As a scholar versed in ancient religion and phi- 
losophy, Baur could not possibly grant that the world 
before Christ had lacked God and spirit entirely and 
had been immersed completely in the darkness of 
heathen error; he did find there various seeds of 
truth, which were positively preparatory for and 
achieved their fullest development in Christianity. 



Introduction 

If it is true, then, that the varied tendencies of the 
spirit of the times were gathered together into a 
higher unity in Christianity, then it could not pos- 
sibly have appeared in the individual life of Jesus as 
a fixed and finished product, so that all v^fhich fol- 
lowed, as the Romanticists claim, must be regarded 
as apostasy, degeneration and diseased conditions. 
The origin of Christianity is to be thought of as a 
developing process, in which various other factors 
were working along with the life-work of Jesus; 
these united and adjusted themselves gradually but 
not without inner contradictions and struggles. 

This thought, that the origin of Christianity is 
not to be understood as a single miraculous deed but 
as a developing process, in which the life and death 
of Jesus moved the tendencies of the time to act and 
react upon one another until they finally united 
in the new- formation of the Christian Church : this 
was Baur's fruitful discovery, and science will not 
and can not lose sight of it again. Whatever has 
been brought to light by the industrious research of 
the last decades in the way of new knowledge con- 
cerning heathen, Jewish and early-Christian religious 
history, — and it has not been a little* — has not dis- 

* Among the representatives of this branch of science let me make 
particular mention of Weiszacker, Baur's successor in the professor's 
chair at Tubingen, Hilgenfeld, Holtzmann, Holsten, Hausrath, 
Schlirer, Weiss, Harnack, Wellhausen, Gunkel, JUlicher, Bousset, 
Schmiedel. The science of early-Christian religious history is much 
indebted to these men and others for their learned works, however 
often their results diverge on single points. 

21 



Christian Origins 

proved Baur's fundamental thought, but has merely 
corrected and supplemented it in details. For, to 
be sure, the picture of the early development of 
Christianity -will be a more varied and more intricate 
one than even Baur supposed. Our acknowledg- 
ment of gratitude for this acquisition of increasingly 
accurate knowledge is the more freely given by rea- 
son of the fact that the fundamental thought of 
Baur's development theory has not been dissipated 
but is confirmed thereby. 

By what means did Baur arrive at this deeper 
insight into the origin of Christianity? Not by 
lucky chance, not by a priori philosophic speculation 
(as is often foolishly declared), but by criticism of 
the biblical sources, the Pauline Epistles and the 
Gospels, a thorough criticism free from all dogmatic 
presuppositions. This criticism of the Epistles and 
Acts of the Apostles produced a picture of the apos- 
tolic period, differing greatly from the traditional; 
it was a period of lively struggle by which Christian 
freedom from Mosaic law had to be wrung labori- 
ously from Jewish-Christian conservatism. 

More important still was Baur's analysis of the 
fourth Gospel, which resulted in the knowledge that 
not the Apostle John, but some Hellenistic theologian 
of the second century Avas the author of the book; 
also, that it was not and did not purport to be a 
historical work, but a doctrinal one, on Jesus, the 
logos incarnate or the Son of God from Heaven; 
further, that this Gospel, accordingly, must be 



Introduction 

removed from the group of historical source-books 
on the Hfe and teachings of Jesus and must be placed 
among the documents relating to the history of the 
post-Apostolic Church. The New Testament writ- 
ings in general were valued by Baur as original 
documents treating of the various phases and tend- 
encies of development of the early-Christian faith 
and congregational life; thus, the origin of the 
New Testament became an essential part of the 
origin of the Christian Church itself. 

So the fetter of Church tradition was broken,— 
that tradition which held that all New Testament 
writings were of inspired apostolic origin because, as 
we shall see later, of purely dogmatic presupposi- 
tions, which made a historical understanding of these 
writings impossible from the beginning. Baur's 
keenness and unusual loyalty to truth were required 
to break this fetter of dogmatic tradition, which 
sealed the entrance to the beginnings of our religion 
for every historian as tightly as the Cherub's flam- 
ing sword did the gates of Paradise. 

True, others before Baur had rattled the tradi- 
tional fetter by doubting the "genuineness " of one 
or the other writing, but little was gained thereby 
for the historical understanding. Baur was 
the first one who had found courage enough to 
free himself from the traditional fiction; heedless 
of the dogmatic romancing of the church-fathers, 
he scrutinized the New Testament writings with his 
keen, sound eyes to see to what time and place their 

23 



Christian Origins 

peculiar content, religious character, and historical 
motives might belong. These writings ceased to be 
oracles of apostolic inspiration for him as they are 
for the Church-belief; they became witnesses to the 
natural origin and growth of the Christian religion 
and Church. Such a long step forward was this, 
that single errors in the judgment of certain writ- 
ings cannot offset it. 

When we hear " Return to Tradition " recom- 
mended to us to-day, that means nothing else than a 
return to the fundamental Catholic principle that 
dogma must rule history ; for the tradition concern- 
ing the New Testament is the child of the old church- 
dogma, and the motive for such a return is in its 
turn dogmatic, namely, the wish to employ the post- 
apostolic writings as the witnesses for the apostolic 
period and to substitute for a gradual becoming a 
completed thing, existent from the beginning, mys- 
terious in origin and incommensurable in authority. 

This reactionary Romanticism cannot lead us 
astray; we still maintain that the origin of Chris- 
tianity can be understood as actual history only, 
when dogma no longer rules history, but when this 
history is studied according to the same principles 
and methods as every other. Only the presupposi- 
tion common to all historical research is permissible 
in this case; we, too, can work only from the 
analogy of human experience, the similarity of 
human nature in the past and in the present, from 
the causal connection of all external happenings and 

24 



Introduction 

inner psychical experience; in short, from the law- 
abiding order of the universe which ever conditioned 
all human experience. Would you call that " a 
presupposition"? I will not dispute your answer, 
but remember, it is the presupposition, without 
which there can be no such thing as scientific knowl- 
edge : we may justly reckon it as one of the axioms, 
not to be accepted by one or the other at his own 
will, but one of the fundamental conditions and 
forms of all normal activity of the human spirit. 



25 



Book I 

PREPARATION AND 

FOUNDATION OF 

CHRISTIANITY 



PREPARATION OF CHRISTIANITY 
IN GREEK PHILOSOPHY 



PREPARATION OF CHRISTIANITY IN 
GREEK PHILOSOPHY 

In order to understand the origin of Christianity 
as a historical development, the preparation in the 
ante-Christian world demands first consideration. 
The old apologists and church-fathers were aware 
of the fact that this preparation was to be found 
not only in the Jewish religion, but to an equal 
extent in Greek philosophy. For example, Justin 
the Martyr says of Heraclitus and Socrates, the 
philosophers, that they were Christians even though 
they were commonly considered Atheists; accord- 
ing to Clemens of Alexandria the philosophy of the 
Greeks was for them an education to Christ, just as 
the Mosaic law was for the Hebrews. Inasmuch as 
Greek philosophy influenced the Judaism of the last 
few centuries before Christ, it seems better suited to 
our purpose to make that the starting-point. 

As early as five hundred years before Christ, the 
Ionian philosophers Heraclitus and Xenophanes had 
subjected the mythical folk-faith of the Greeks to 
destructive criticism. Foolish it is, so they said, 
to conceive the deity after the image of man; 
blasphemous to ascribe human shortcomings and 
wickedness to it; useless to worship it with bloody 
animal-sacrifice. Over against a multiplicity of 

31 



Christian Origins 

gods they set up one god ; neither in figure nor in 
thought Hke the mortal, he is the vitaHzing spirit and 
the governing reason which underiies all the change 
of phenomena. Soon Anaxagoras, the friend of the 
Athenian statesman Pericles, rose superior to this 
nature-pantheism and achieved the thought of the 
supermundane spirit, the cause of order in the uni- 
verse. But it was Socrates who called into being the 
decisive movement of a moral world-view which 
resulted in the suppression of heathen naturalism; 
of him it is said correctly that he brought phi- 
losophy down from heaven to earth. 

Socrates held it to be his God-given mission to 
teach the recognition not of external nature, but of 
man as a moral being, and by the development of 
his insight to educate him to virtue. In him, for the 
first time, the great thought of " autonomous " 
(self-lawgiving) personality found powerful expres- 
sion. Not the opinion and the wish of the masses 
constituted authority for him, but he hearkened to 
the inner voice of his reason and his conscience 
("daemonion" he called it). Of his scholars he 
demanded self-knowledge, independent testing of 
traditional opinions, action based on personal insight 
and belief in the good. Therewith he set himself 
in opposition to the principle of the authority of 
custom, society and tradition of the state, on which 
ancient society rested. This deep-rooted contradic- 
tion was the reason why the Athenian judges con- 
demned him to death ; he died the first blood-witness 

32 



Preparation of Christianity in Greek Philosophy 

of "philosophy," that is, the individual spirit 
awakening to the consciousness of its own peculiar 
rights. In Plato's portrayal of this witness to truth 
who was loyal unto death to his profession, to his 
divine mission, of the moral education of men, who 
met his end with pious submission and joyous calm, 
we stand face to face with a greatness and moral 
spirit rising far above his teachings ; it is the spirit 
of a new epoch in history, which reveals itself in the 
person of Socrates by his inner self-certainty and 
pious loyalty to conviction. Thus we may well look 
upon him as a forerunner and a prophet of Chris- 
tianity. 

Among the pupils of Socrates, who developed the 
teachings of their master in various directions, there 
was no thinker so independent and so bold as Plato. 
The Socratic contradiction of the two kinds of 
knowledge (the untrue opinion and the true con- 
ceptual knowing) ramified into two worlds in the 
vision of the poet-philosopher Plato. The one 
became the world of the sensual and the ever-chang- 
ing phenomena which are akin to ephemeral shadow- 
pictures without truth or substance; and the other 
became the world of eternal prototypes or " ideas," 
which the senses cannot perceive and the thinking 
reason alone grasps and knows to be the true reality 
behind the illusion-world of the senses. The super- 
sensual world of ideas, originating in a concept- 
poem, crystallized into the sum-total of all ideal 
values for Plato; in them our spiritual life would 
find its true content and its eternal home. 

33 



Christian Origins 

Thereupon, it was the psychical doctrine of the 
ancient Orphic poets and seers which Plato was able 
to bring into fruitful alliance with his teaching of 
ideas. Souls, so he taught, originate in the super- 
sensual world of ideas, with which they are related ; 
theirs is a portion of the idea of life, therefore they 
are being, self-moved, unbegotten and necessarily 
immortal. Their descent to this world of earth and 
their union with the earthly body, these are the con- 
sequences of an intellectual Fall, the sin consisting 
of an excess of the ignoble instinct dragging them 
down to the sensual, over that reasoning part which 
strives to look upward at divine truth and beauty. 
Hence, according to Plato, man's task is to free him- 
self from the hindrance of the body and elevate him- 
self to the world of the ideal good whence he came. 
Being full of evil, man must attempt to ily this 
world of the senses as rapidly as possible and go 
thither ; but this flight consists in the achievement of 
the closest likeness to God, and this is done by being 
righteous and pious with insight. 

When a soul persists in cleanliness from the body 
as behooves its divine nature, and prepares itself for 
death by perpetual striving after wisdom, then it 
may hope to go later to its like, the invisible and 
eternal and divine, where a happy state awaits it, 
a life of bliss with the gods, free from error and 
passion and all other mortal ills. But those souls 
which cling to the sensual and hate the spiritual, are 
held to the earth by their low instinct and are 

34 



Preparation of Christianity in Greek Philosophy 

dragged after death into new bodies, animal or 
human, each after its own kind. Only those souls 
attain repose in the gods which have withstood the 
desires of the body, sought salvation and purification 
through philosophy and nourished themselves by a 
continued vision of the true and the divine. Thus 
Plato converts the Orphic teaching of the soul into 
an ethical idealism, which in its youthful exuberance 
threatens to go far beyond the world or even to 
forsake it entirely, but which in truth merely gives 
the spirit its power to break the chain of crude nature 
and become master of the world. 

Plato's teaching of God shows the same rising 
above nature to the moral spirit. He takes up the 
world-regulating spirit taught by Anaxagoras, but 
finds it inadequate because the thought of a teleolog- 
ical world-government is not seriously employed. In 
order to supply this defect, Plato makes the divine 
spirit one with the " idea of the good," which he 
fixes as the highest purpose-cause of the world and 
describes as the creative reason of being as well as 
of knowledge, just as the sun in the physical world 
causes the sight of things as well as their growth. 
Thus conceived, the ideas appear as the purpose- 
thoughts of the creative spirit of deity, which became 
real in the actual world, just so far as space and 
time permitted. The reason which constrained the 
prime mover of all to create the world, Plato assigns 
to his goodness; because he is good, hence free 
from envy, he wished that all should be as like to 
him as possible. Therefore, he created the world in 

35 



Christian Origins 

his own image, — the most beautiful, perfect creature, 
his only-begotten son, who became a visible God. 
The presupposition is that the world is a living 
being, an organism possessed of a soul; and, inas- 
much as that all-permeating soul, the world soul, is 
the most immediate image and emanation of the 
deity, Plato could describe the world as the second 
god and only begotten Son of the Father and prime 
mover of the universe, — a thought, in which we may 
recognize one of the germs of the subsequent doc- 
trine of the Trinity. 

That, however, is but one aspect of the Platonic 
view of the world, struggling with the other, that 
the world is only an imperfect, distorted image of 
the divine world of ideas divided in time and spacej' 
— obscuring real being more than revealing it, more 
shadow than reality. This latter aspect corresponds 
to the world-shunning, ascetic side of Plato's ethics, 
while the former harmonizes with the world-shaping 
practical-social side. Although the old Hellenic joy 
of the world is disturbed by this earnest recognition 
of the chasm between idea and reality, yet the pious 
confidence in a wise and benevolent providence 
ever preserves this idealistic thinker from pessimistic 
grovelling and gloom ; providence guides all so that 
it must co-operate for the welfare of the whole; it 
has placed each in that position which will enable 
him to contribute most to the triumph of the good, 
insofar as he himself wishes the good. For it is 
Plato's conviction that freedom and responsibility 

36 



Preparation of Christianity in Greek Philosophy 

for individual volition and action are not excluded 
by divine providence, but are presupposed thereby. 
He emphasizes this particularly by pointing out that 
a divine judgment will come upon the sinner, if not 
in the world here, with greater certainty in the 
world beyond. 

On the basis of this religious world-view, the 
ethics of Plato rests ; it is essentially different from 
the ancient Greek utilitarian ethics in its strong 
emphasis of the absolute value of the good. True 
morality, according to Plato, is not the " slave- 
ethics " which restrains from mere desire, which 
seeks to change pleasure for pleasure like coins, with- 
out knowing the proper coin, for which everything 
ought to be exchanged. That coin is virtue founded 
on reason, which loves the good for its own inner 
value and remains loyal to it under all circumstances. 
If one were to ask whether righteousness is more 
useful to men than unrighteousness, then the ques- 
tion were equally as unreasonable as to ask whether 
it is more useful to be healthy than to be sick, or to 
possess a capable better than a corrupted soul. The 
upright man must be looked upon as the happy man, 
even though gods and men fail in proper esteem, 
though shame and misery be his lot; the wicked 
must be looked upon as unhappy, even though his 
sin remains hidden from all the world. For this 
reason, Plato rejects as immoral the popular principle 
that good should be done for friends and evil to 
enemies. It can never be the intention of the right- 

37 



Christian Origins 

eous to do any one an injury, an enemy as little as 
a friend. How near the wise Greek approaches 
Gospel ethics in these thoughts. 

Yet Plato stands on ancient Greek ground again 
when he seeks to find the ideal of righteousness 
realized not in the life of the individual, but in the 
social, aggregate life of the State. His famous ideal 
state is the logical elaboration of the genuine Greek 
thought of the aristocracy of spirit, culture and 
science ; at the same time, it is the practical counter- 
part of the theoretical dualism in Plato's philosophy. 
As idea and phenomenon, the supersensual and the 
sensual are set up one against the other, so the Pla- 
tonic state divides into two strongly dififerentiated 
classes: the upper class consists of the rulers and 
guardians of the state, who alone have charge of 
public affairs and are prepared for their profession 
by a thorough education in all the arts and sciences ; 
in their strict service of the idea, they must sacrifice 
all private interests, even those of property and 
family, and have a community of possessions and 
wives, regulated by the state. The lower class must 
rest satisfied with the acquisition and possession of 
material goods, but are excluded from ideal interests 
of spiritual culture and political life. This intel- 
lectual state, in which philosophers are the kings, 
belongs, after all, to the few who are cultured and 
rich in spirit; it leaves the others to their own 
resources. The Gospels, on the contrary, proclaim 
the coming kingdom of God, in which all will be 

38 



Preparation of Christianity in Greek Philosophy 

blessed, even the poor and the ignorant, the weary 
and the heavy-laden. Similar as they may be in 
all other respects, at this point behold the vast differ- 
ence between Platonism and Christianity ! 

Next to Platonic philosophy. Stoicism (founded 
by Zeno and Chrysippos in the third century B. C.) 
was the most important preparation for Christianity 
in the Graeco-Roman world. In opposition to Plato's 
dualism, the Stoics returned to the Pantheism of 
Heraclitus, and united with it the rigid individualism 
of the Cynics and their proud spirit of freedom. 
They held the task of philosophy to be essentially 
practical; it should lead man to virtue and thus 
to happiness, by teaching him a proper insight into 
the value or valuelessness of things and thereby 
free him from the outer world and the unreason- 
ing feelings which make him dependent upon it. 
Virtue is not merely a part or a condition of the 
highest good, but it is the highest good itself; for 
it is the practical wisdom of living, which guarantees 
inner freedom to men and equanimity in all the 
circumstances of life. With enthusiastic exaggera- 
tion the Stoics proclaimed their ideal of " the wise 
man" ; he alone is free, happy, rich, beautiful, a true 
king, poet and prophet, friend of the gods, and 
their peer in perfection and happiness. On the 
other hand, the fool is bad and miserable throughout, 
a slave, yes, a man insane. 

Since virtue is one and indivisible and ought to 
be present in its entirety or not at all, the strict 

39 



Christian Origins 

adherence to their theory would divide men into two 
classes, those who are perfectly wise and those com- 
pletely foolish. Naturally, this abstraction could 
not be carried into practice; the inevitable limita- 
tions of the principle were accompanied by a sus- 
picious uncertainty in practical morals. Besides, 
these practical morals were burdened with the irre- 
concilable contradiction of the unbounded striving 
for freedom on the part of the individual and the 
recognition of social obligations binding the indi- 
vidual to society, its weal and woe. 

Among the older Stoics, the former took preced- 
ence; this was shown by a self-satisfied pride of 
virtue and a rigid sternness which smothered all 
the milder tendencies of the spirit. The later Stoics 
of the Roman Imperial period, however (Seneca, 
Epictetus, Marcus Aurelius), show a change in the 
manner of feeling and thinking, easily explained by 
the circumstances of that age: the feeling of the 
solidarity of mankind grows stronger and sympathy 
for their weakness outweighs the proud condemna- 
tion; a more modest, partially pessimistic judg- 
ment of the human power of knowledge and will 
strengthens the religious moods of humility, of sub- 
mission, of trust in divine aid and providence. 

In Seneca this change was peculiarly favored by 
the influence of Plato's philosophy. Entirely in 
agreement with Plato, he regards the body as the 
cause of the evils from which humanity suffers ; the 
body is the galling iron under which the divinely-re- 

40 



Preparation of Christianity in Greek Philosophy 

lated soul chafes in darkness. Against the burden- 
some flesh and its downward tug, the soul is ever 
struggling, ever striving toward the source, whence 
it was sent, where eternal rest awaits it. This passing 
life is but the prologue of that better and longer life. 
Hence, our earthly possessions are to be looked upon 
as the furnishings of an inn, from which we must 
journey on; we can carry out no more than we 
have brought in. We ought have no fear of death ; 
it is the birthday of the eternal which releases us 
from the thralldom of earth. It is the task of 
philosophy to prepare us for this end. Philosophy 
teaches us to know our weakness, awakens us from 
the deep sleep of error, demands betterment of the 
will and thus produces an inner conversion, which 
is but the initiation of a continuous improvement. 
In order to win the prize of freedom, we must take 
up the unceasing struggle against our desires and 
sins; we must throw off that which gnaws at the 
heart, even though the heart itself be torn from its 
roots. But this work of self-emancipation and puri- 
fication must be accompanied by kindness toward 
others and active love of humankind. We must feel 
ourselves to be members of one great body. Nature 
has made us all out of the same matter and created 
us for the same ends ; she has implanted the love for 
one another, social instincts, propriety and justice. 
Nature's order makes the doing of ill worse than the 
suffering of injury. Consequently, we ought to 
practice humanity toward all, toward the divinely- 

41 



Christian Origins 

related soul of the slave as well as that of the 
foreign comrade, the fellow-citizen of the greater 
Fatherland which compasses the world, — these 
souls ought to be respected ; for, we are born in one 
kingdom of God, and obedience to Him is freedom. 
This milder, humane ethics of later Stoicism corre- 
sponds to a deep-seated religious tendency : God is 
no longer considered merely an energy at work 
throughout the universe, but it is the wise and 
benevolent Providence, to whom we may humbly 
submit with perfect confidence in his guidance — as 
the holy spirit of the good, making its presence 
known within us. Seneca says that God assumes a 
paternal attitude toward the good and loves them 
manfully; amid pain and labor, he suffers them to 
gather true strength. Therefore the pious should 
say: I am compelled to nothing, I suffer nothing 
contrary to my will, I do not serve God slavishly, 
but I am in accord with him, I follow him with 
all my heart and there is no compulsion. The 
proper worship of God consists in the recognition 
of the divine rulership of the world and in the 
imitation of divine goodness; following His 
example, we ought to give even to the ingrate, for 
the sun rises upon the godless, the sea spreads its 
bosom for the pirate, the wind blows favorably not 
only for the good, and the rain falls on the fields of 
the blasphemer. Not temples and not images are 
needed for the cidoration of God, for God is near 
thee ; he is with thee, he is within thee. For, in us 

42 



Preparation of Christianity in Greek Philosophy 

there dwells the holy Spirit as the observant guard- 
ian of our good and evil; as we treat him, so he 
treats us. Without God, no one is a good man; 
else how could he rise superior to fate without God's 
help? God alone gives us great and noble inten- 
tions ; God dwells in each good man. Divine seeds 
are strewn in the human bodies; where they find 
tender care, there they take root and grow to a 
likeness of their prototypes. In the vision of great 
human models lies the means of developing these 
divine seeds; hence Seneca demands of us that we 
" attract " the spirit of a great man, cast a look into 
the soul of a good man and see in him the picture of 
sublimest virtue, radiant with nobility and peace; 
before such a picture we would stand in awe and 
consuming love. If our eyes were cleansed, we 
would even discover the picture of virtue under the 
shell of the body; under the stress of poverty, 
degradation and shame, we would recognize it and 
the vision of its loveliness would delight us though 
clad in ugliest garb. 

It is not surprising that such expressions gave 
many the impression that Seneca must have known 
Jesus Christ and because of the sight of him, spoken 
in such enthusiastic terms of the power of the moral 
ideals exhibited by one personality. But, without 
doubt, such is not the case ; such expressions on the 
part of the Stoic philosopher have greater value for 
the historian, just because they are not dependent on 
the Christian Gospels; they are of greater impor- 

43 



Christian Origins 

tance as witnesses of a widespread moral-religious 
manner of thought and tendency in the Graeco- 
Roman world of those days, — closely related to the 
Christian and preparing heathen soil for the Gospels. 
This was an ethics which led men to look within and 
freed them from the allurements and the terrors of 
the world ; it purified man's soul by demanding con- 
trol of the passions, particularly sensuality ; it taught 
man to recognize in inner freedom and purity the 
dignity of the human personality, and it gave full 
force to the respect for man as such ; in the divinely- 
related, reasoning nature of man, finally, it found 
the common bond of brotherhood of all men, irre- 
spective of rank or nationality and from this con- 
viction evolved the motive for a new and crowning 
virtue, love of human brothers, humanity. (In 
this sense, the word humanitas was first used by the 
Stoics. ) 

This system of ethics was built up on a religious 
world-view, in which there was spiritualization and 
moralization just as there had been in heathen 
Naturalism. The popular gods of polytheism lost 
their meaning ; some became s)mibols for powers of 
nature, others became subordinate deities (similar 
in nature to the angels of the Bible) , who no longer 
hindered the uniform world-rule of the one highest 
God, prime-mover and governor of the world. All 
the naturalistic traits and human passions which 
mythical tradition had attributed to the gods, were 
not to be found in the nature of this world-governing 

44 



Preparation of Christianity in Greek Philosophy 

God; He was thought as perfect reason and good- 
ness; his government as a wise providence, pater- 
nally caring for us and in his educative wisdom 
regulating even evil as a means for the best. As a 
reasoning being, man feels himself intimately related 
to this world-governing reason ; in himself, he feels 
the presence of God as a holy Spirit, as a warning 
and wakeful conscience, as a power making for good 
and for elevation beyond the world. Finally, this 
religious experience serves as a guarantee for the 
hope that the divinely-related soul after separation 
from its earthly body will find in the celestial world 
of light that highest freedom, as well as peace and 
quiet, which could only be striven for here below. 

The Stoic philosophy of the Imperial period had 
taken this worldly hope from the philosophy of Plato 
and the wisdom of the Orphic mysteries. In this 
ethical hero-worship to a certain degree, Seneca 
rationalized the belief (customary in the rites of the 
Orphic- Pythagorean and other mysteries) in revela- 
tion-authorities and salvation-mediators. In gen- 
eral, that idealistic view of the world, found most 
among the later Stoics, may be designated as the first 
attempt to combine the rapture of religious mysti- 
cism with the ideals of a rational ethics ; therewith, a 
step was taken toward the unification and purifica- 
tion of religion and ethics, which Christianity 
achieved. This was beyond the power of Stoicism, 
because its ethical idealism was too abstract to con- 
struct a religion and because its religion was not 

45 



Christian Origins 

wholly free from the popular polytheism and 
naturalistic pantheism. 

Stoicism grasped with remarkable clearness the 
fundamental religious problem of the connection of 
the moral freedom of man and his dependence on 
God ; but it did not solve the problem, and it could 
not have done so, because the freedom of man was 
taken in the negative sense of the withdrawal from 
the external world into his own soul, and not in the 
positive sense of the self-submission of man to the 
absolute divine purpose of the world. The Stoic 
teaching of purpose confined itself to nature and 
either lost itself in trifles or stood helpless and re- 
signed before the great evils of the world. The tele- 
ological consideration of history from the viewpoint 
of a divine education of the race for the purpose of 
realizing the moral ideal in each and every human 
being — that was entirely foreign to the individualis- 
tic, unhistorical mode of Stoic thinking. Therefore 
its pious submission lacked the moral enthusiasm of 
that love, which at once loses and finds itself while 
striving for God's highest purpose and the common 
good of all. This true synthesis of moral freedom 
and religious dependence did not appear before 
Christianity brought it. In more than one way. 
Stoicism prepared the way for it, but had nothing to 
take its place; rather, by concession to the popular 
belief and worship of the gods. Stoicism sank to the 
former level of Nature-religion and ended in a slav- 
ish superstitious belief in demons, oracles and prodi- 
gies. 

46 



THE JEWISH-GREEK 
PHILOSOPHY OF PHILO 



THE JEWISH-GREEK PHILOSOPHY, OE 
PHILO 

Of greatest importance for the preparation of 
Christianity was the combination of Greek phi- 
losophy and Jewish religion, which happened among 
Hellenic cultured Jews of Alexandria under the 
rulership of the Ptolemys in the two centuries imme- 
diately preceding Christ. In the writings of the 
philosopher and theologian Philo, an Alexandrian 
Jew (born 20 B. C, died 54 A. D.), the ripest fruit 
of this combination has been preserved for us. 
Equally versed in Rabbinic learning and in Greek 
philosophy, particularly Plato and the Stoics, he 
strove to interpret the latter into the Old Testament 
writings ; for this purpose, he employed the method 
of allegorical explanation, not original with him, but 
for the first time applied with such boldness and 
thoroughness. 

In this fashion, a uniform system of thought 
could not be built up ; at every point the differences 
in the artificially fitted thought-series was apparent. 
Above all is this true of his teaching of God, in 
which philosophic exclusiveness stands in unme- 
diated contradiction to religious belief in revelations. 
According to Philo, God is elevated beyond the 
world throughout, and incomparable with any finite 

49 



Christian Origins 

being; so that there can be no imperfection, nay 
more, no particular attribute can be predicated of 
God. He is better than the good and the beautiful, 
purer than the one; man cannot know what he is 
or that he is not; he is neither in time nor space, 
knows neither change nor needs; he is abscJute 
being. 

Such Agnosticism cannot be a halting-place for 
the religious thinker, and he adds positive predicates, 
arising from the relation of God to the world ; God 
is the efifective cause of all and the reason in all, 
comparable to light and the human soul, but differing 
from every finite thing in that it is always active and 
never passive. To this Stoic attribute of the all- 
producing power of God, Philo adds the Platonic 
attribute of his goodness and grace ; therein lay the 
cause of the creation of the world, that preserves the 
harmony of the universe, that manifests itself in the 
inexhaustible abundance of kindness which God 
showers upon all creation and above all upon man. 
Ever3rthing that is good in the physical and moral 
world is God's gift and only good can come directly 
from him; evils are the punishments imposed by 
the subordinate spirits, but at the command of God. 
That grace goes before righteousness with God and 
that He stretches forth the saving hand even to 
sinners, was an important conviction to Philo; the 
Platonic teaching of God's goodness without envy 
may have contributed thereto, equally as well as 
the God-idea of such Prophets as Jeremiah and 

50 



The Jewish-Greek Philosophy of Philo 

Hosea. However, this religious conviction of the 
unenvying goodness of God is opposed to the dualis- 
tic world-view, which Philo shared with all the 
men of his period; according to that view, the 
material world is far too bad for God to act upon it 
without mediation. Philo believed that he had 
found the solution of this difficulty by mediation of 
the divine activity through supersensual mediatory 
beings; these he designated partly as incorporeal 
powers (Stoics), partly as ideas (Plato), and partly 
as angels (Old Testament). At times he selects 
two from among them. Power and Goodness, as the 
highest; then again he says, there are six highest 
(the number of the Persian Amschaspans or Arch- 
angels), and among them the Logos is first. 

This Logos-conception, the pivotal point of Philo' s 
system, combines the Jewish idea of the creative 
word of revelation with the Stoic thought of the 
active, divine reason in the world. As for the 
Stoics, so for Philo, the Logos is the world-forming 
and world-sustaining principle which acts by separat- 
ing and uniting opposites, hence its names, the bond, 
the law, the necessity of all, or all-permeating, the 
all-ordering and all-guiding. But the Philonic 
Logos differs from the Stoic, in that he does not 
identify it with God or the world substance, but 
makes it something intermediate between them ; his 
name is first-born son of God, oldest Angel, image 
and plainly-spoken, a " second God " ; since the crea- 
tion, he has been the mediator of divine revelation, 

51 



christian Origins 

the model for all matter, and at the same time the 
power by which matter was shaped into the world. 
In the history of man, especially in the history of the 
people of Israel, he was from the beginning the 
mediator of all divine revelation ; at once, high priest 
and advocate (paraclete) of men before God. In 
general, he is not only the model, but the continuous 
source of the good and the true in man; those 
souls in which he dwells, to which he imparts himself 
as the real bread from heaven, and they alone, can 
be saved from the universal sinfulness and find the 
homeward path from the foreign land of earth to the 
heavenly hearth of souls. 

In such fashion, the Philonic Logos combines the 
philosophic thought of divine reason which dwells 
in the world and in men with the theological ideas 
of a personal mediator of revelation and messenger 
of God, like Hermes, the mythical messenger of the 
gods, whom Stoic theologians regarded as the per- 
sonified Logos. Such mediary beings, half philo- 
sophical and half mythical, were favorite subjects of 
speculation in that period and met the need for 
something wherewith to fill in the great gap between 
God and the world. 

Philo's teaching about man combined Platonic and 
Stoic thought with biblical tradition. Philo agreed 
with Plato in looking upon the earthly body as a 
prison for the soul descended from above; it was 
the root and seat of evil, error and wickedness. He 
sought to harmonize this theory with the biblical 

52 



The Jewish-Greek Philosophy of Philo 

story of creation, by finding in the two narratives 
(Genesis i and 2) a twofold creation: First, an 
incorporeal, celestial, ideal man, and then the man of 
earth, a mixture of angel and animal, resulting from 
the combination of a higher part with matter of 
earth. The salvation of man from the thrall of 
sensuality and his elevation to the divine model, — 
these are impossible to man's unaided powers, but 
can be achieved by the aid of divine powers ; particu- 
larly, by aid of the Logos, descending into souls and 
sanctifying them as temples of God. Man's part 
is but a passive reception of the divine power ; hence, 
Philo praises faith as the royal virtue uniting us to 
God, as the most beautiful sacrifice which the pious 
can offer, as the only possession which does not 
deceive, the staunch consolation of life, the abun- 
dance of hope, the heritage of bliss. Love belongs 
with faith, as " the twin sister of piety." But the 
highest object, to which knowledge and activity are 
but leading steps and means, is, according to Philo, 
the mystical seeing of God, which is the portion of 
the perfect in their moments of ecstatic rapture when 
the human light sets before the rising light of the 
divine. For, he says, our understanding departs 
when the divine spirit arrives, and it returns after 
the latter has departed, because the mortal and the 
immortal cannot dwell together. 

At this, its sublimest height, the peculiar character 
of this religion reveals itself in its strength and in 
its weakness : a sincere piety, a deep feeling of de- 

53 



Christian Origins 

pendence on God, an active longing for elevation 
above everything finite to a community with the 
eternal God, — in short, a mysticism of the pious soul 
rising far above the limitations of the national 
religion, the earthly-eudaimonistic dreams of the 
Messiah and the legal formalism of Judaism, a 
mysticism with but one purpose, to find God and be 
blessed in Him. But is this ardent longing for 
salvation and union of man with God, which Philo 
voices, really fulfilled ? Could it be fulfilled, in view 
of the presupposition of that crass dualism of God 
and World which Philo had taken over from Plato 
and exaggerated ? The union can take place only in 
the condition of unconscious ecstasy, in which all 
reasonable thought and volition are submerged, 
because it is Philo's opinion that the human spirit 
cannot dwell with the divine. 

Despite all mediation, the antithesis of God and 
man remains insurmountable for Philo; he cannot 
grasp the thought that the highest revelation of the 
divine spirit is man's spiritual life with its reason- 
able content of the true and the good. Therefore, 
though Philo approaches the theology of John, he 
stands outside the threshold of Christianity; he 
knows nothing of an " incarnation of the logos," a 
historical and permanent realization of the divine 
principle in the personal and communal life of God's 
children. But Philo was a preparation for Chris- 
tianity, in that he demanded of the hellenistic 
Judaism of the Dispersion the spirit of individualis- 

54 



The Jewish-Greek Philosophy of Philo 

tic, inward-turned piety and a universally broadened 
morality ; therewith he blazed the way for an ethical- 
spiritual religion, based on monotheism, but freed 
from the limitations of Judaism. 



55 



PREPARATION OF CHRISTIANITY 
IN JUDAISM 



PREPARATION OF CHRISTIANITY IN 

JUDAISM 

The development of Palestinian Judaism from the 
second century before Christ had been in the reverse 
direction; there, the spirit of legal and narrow 
national religion implanted by the lawgiver Ezra 
triumphed increasingly over the piety of the 
Prophets and the Psalmists, which survived in the 
hearts of a few. This opposition had existed pre- 
viously in the Jewish congregation, founded by 
Ezra; but it had been latent under the Persian and 
Greek rule. It did not become acute until the na- 
tional-religious reaction consequent upon the threat- 
ened Hellenization of Judaism under Antiochus 
Epiphanes, the Syrian monarch; the Maccabean 
heroes led the reaction to victory and ever after the 
Pharisees were its powerful support. This caused 
the Jewish Law to become the dividing barrier 
which prevented Jewish participation in Grecian cul- 
ture, and the narrowing yoke which was felt more 
keenly by the conscientious (recall Saul- Paul !) . But 
this later development of Judaism must not cause us 
to forget that it had not always been so. In the 
Judaism of the fourth and third centuries B. C. there 
still lived that deep and honest piety, classically 
expressed in the Psalms; there were thinkers who 

59 



Christian Origins 

had kept in contact with Greek culture, and regard- 
less of national and legal limitations solved the 
riddles of the universe according to their own ideas 
— these were the authors of the so-called " wisdom- 
books." While Pharisaic legalism is a negative 
preparation, we recognize the wisdom-books and the 
Psalms as a positive preparation of Christianity in 
Judaism. 

The individualization of the religious conscious- 
ness is common to the wisdom-books and the Psalms. 
Previously religion had been a common possession 
of the people of Israel, each one being part owner 
by virtue of birth ; now, it became the personal atti- 
tude of the individual. Pious is he who fears God 
and trusts in Him, who holds Him ever in his sight 
and in his heart, who is pure of heart and upright 
in action, who even in misfortune clings hopefully 
and trustingly to God. This is the ideal of right- 
eousness as found in the Psalms, in the Proverbs and 
in Sirach. It was, as ethical-religious ideal, inde- 
pendent of the ceremonial law (which the pious man 
respected as the unquestioned basis of the religion of 
his people). He did not feel the Law a burden, 
for habit had made famiHar custom of it; but he 
did not recognize it as an adequate standard of meas- 
ure for moral self-judgment, because he had uncon- 
sciously grown beyond it. Hence, the pious con- 
sidered that only those who shared the pious attitude 
belonged to God's congregation ; he looked upon the 
children of the world and the indifferent as godless 

60 



Preparation of Christianity in Judaism 

people on the same plane as heathens, even though 
they were Jews by birth and to all outward appear- 
ances observed the Law. He felt divided from them 
by a deep chasm, and hated them passionately; the 
more their power and social standing enabled them 
to rise above the pious poor and oppress them, the 
greater his hatred. 

If Jewish blood-ties and social position ceased to 
have weight in religious estimation, it was natural 
that national limitations from the outside world 
ceased to have any religious importance; univer- 
salistic enlargement was the inevitable complement 
of the individualization of the religious conscious- 
ness. At bottom, this was the logical outcome of 
monotheistic belief in God : the more intensely the 
thought of the moral world-rule of one God was 
taken up, so much the less possible was its limita- 
tion to the Jewish nation alone. Therefore, the 
great prophet of the Exile, usually called the Baby- 
lonian Isaiah, designated the Jewish people as the 
chosen servant of God in the sense that it is their 
mission to become a teacher of the heathen, a light 
for the nations dwelling in darkness, a mediator 
between God and man. The last Prophet, Malachi, 
says that God's name is great everywhere among the 
nations of the East and West and that clean offer- 
ings are sacrificed to him everywhere ; meaning that 
throughout the human world there are those who 
acknowledge and serve the one true God. In this 
sense, the author of Job makes a non-Jew the repre- 

6i 



Christian Origins 

sentative of a purer belief in God as against the 
Jewish law of retribution. And as in Job, so in the 
other wisdom-books of that period, the specifically 
Jewish name of God, Jahve, gives way to the more 
general names such as Elohim and El, Adonai and 
Eljon, names in use among the heathen. No 
longer is the God of Israel spoken of, but the God 
of Heaven, later simply ' Heaven.' All of which 
shows plainly that Universalism ruled not only the 
Jews of the Dispersion but even those of Palestine, 
and that, in principle, they were international despite 
their adherence to the old customs. 

This individualization of religion gave rise to new 
religious problems, which were a source of doubt 
and unbelief for many, while for others they gave 
an impulse to the deepening of faith. It was axio- 
matic in the religion of the Prophets, that divine 
righteousness manifests itself by giving the reward 
or punishment merited by human action; but they 
thought of this as applying only to the deserts and 
fate of the nation as a whole, and conceived thus 
the belief involved no serious difficulties. When, 
however, the pious individual began to compare his 
own and other individual happiness or misery with 
the guilt or the innocence of each, the serious ques- 
tion could be suppressed no longer : Is the frequent 
experience of the happiness of the godless and the 
misery of the pious compatible with divine right- 
eousness? The answer to this question was the 
more difficult, because neither the Judaism of that 

62 



Preparation of Christianity in Judaism 

day nor that of the Prophets pointed to a resolution 
of the earthly disharmony in the retribution of the 
world to come. They sought the reward for right- 
eousness in earthly happiness alone, especially in 
long life, children and prosperity; misery on earth, 
particularly sickness and horrible death, poverty and 
shame, these were signs of God's disfavor toward 
sinners. The world to come had not yet become 
their hope ; for the Prophets, as for the Psalm and 
Proverb writers, an eternal future awaited the nation 
of God, not the pious individual; for from Hades 
("Sheol"), the land of shadow or darkness, of 
oblivion or silence, there is no return, all suffer a like 
fate there and none can praise God more. 

With these presuppositions it was indeed no easy 
task to harmonize the belief in a just, divine retribu- 
tion with the experience of the misery of the pious. 
The more remarkable is the courage of certain reli- 
gious thinkers, especially the author of Job, who 
strove to solve these dark riddles. The author 
of Job makes the friends of that patient man repre- 
sent this Jewish theory of retribution ; presupposing 
that every pain is righteous return for some corre- 
sponding sin of the sufferer, they conclude that Job's 
great sufferings must grow out of heavy and secret 
guilt. Possessing a clear conscience. Job defends 
himself by reference to his lack of any conscious 
guilt; he appeals from the God of tradition, the 
supposed wrathful retributor of secret guilt, to the 
true God of his belief, the honest witness and judge 

63 



Christian Origins 

of hearts, who does not work for man to see, but 
who speaks clearly and undoubtedly in man's con- 
science. The certainty of his own clear conscience, 
the consciousness of community with God, which no 
misfortune can shake — these are the certain guar- 
antee that, notwithstanding all contrary appearances, 
God is in truth with him and for him, that even if 
it be not until after his death, God will certainly 
appear as a witness for him and preserve his honor 
before all the world. In fact the poet makes God 
appear to uphold the pious sufferer against the sus- 
picions of his orthodox friends; God's mouth con- 
demns the friends' method of defending Him at the 
price of truth and righteousness. So the traditional 
Jewish doctrine of retribution, which makes external 
welfare the measure of man's moral worth, is 
refuted; the judgment of moral conscience comes 
into its rights, and the inner peace of religious con- 
sciousness is made independent of all external 
accidents of fate ; the moral belief in God is removed 
beyond reach of all the complexities of outer experi- 
ence by being anchored safe in the individual con- 
science. 

By this deep thought, the heart of the book, the 
Jewish teacher puts himself on the same ground 
with Plato. He, too, visualized the absolute value 
of moral goodness in his picture of the upright 
sufferer, who rests certain of his inner happiness 
despite persecution and misinterpretation, and trust- 
fully believes that God cannot desert the righteous. 

64 



Preparation of Christianity in Judaism 

On this high plane of a world-conquering certainty 
of faith stands the author of the seventy-third 
Psalm, who takes refuge in God from the darkness 
of the world-order : " Nevertheless, I am continually 
with thee ; Thou hast holden my right hand. Thou 
shalt guide me with thy counsel, and afterward 
receive me to glory. Whom have I in Heaven but 
thee? And there is none upon earth that I desire 
beside thee. My flesh and my heart faileth: but 
God is the strength of my heart and my portion 
forever." 

Wherever it appears, in Palestine, in Greece or any- 
where else, such an attitude commands recognition 
as Christianity before Christ. However, these are 
isolated peaks, high shove the average of the popular 
religion. The Jews, generally, maintained the 
standpoint of Job's friends, whose doctrine of 
retribution is one at bottom with crude religious 
utilitarianism. The inevitable conflict between this 
belief and the facts of experience drove many, like 
the author of the " Wisdom of Solomon," to doubt 
and unbelief, and their final word is " All is vanity." 
This skeptical mode of thinking was widespread 
among the upper classes of the Jewish people at the 
beginning of the second century B. C, it had been 
favored by their acquaintance with Greek culture, 
which under such circumstances acted as a disinte- 
grating power, undermining the faith and the cus- 
toms of the fathers. Things came to such a pass 
that the worldy-minded, priestly aristocracy at 

65 



Christian Origins 

Jerusalem (the Sadducees) offered to aid King 
Antiochus in the Hellenization of Judaism. But the 
forcible attempt to carry out this plan resulted in 
a reaction of the national and religious spirit of the 
people; the Maccabeans who shook off the yoke of 
foreign authority and the Asi deans (the predeces- 
sors of the Pharisees) made common cause for 
the maintenance of the Jewish Law. The vic- 
torious reaction against the deserters led to a 
strengthening and stiffening of the legal spirit of 
Judaism. As a protection against heathenism, 
accurate observance of the Law in all its ceremonial 
externals was insisted upon. The letter of the 
written law (" Thora ") was not all, but the net work 
of regulations was continually enlarged; the circle 
of things permitted was gradually made smaller 
by things commanded; and the greatest stress was 
laid upon the elaborations added by the scribes, 
and their interpretations of the letter, which were 
called old traditions. Particularly the commands 
concerning Sabbath observances, cleansings and 
purifications were developed most minutely and strict 
conformity was commanded. Moral actions were 
subordinated, while deeds of holiness ( fasts, prayers 
and almsgiving) were regarded as most im- 
portant. In the Pharisaic sense, the ideal of right- 
eousness was no longer the attitude of the Psalms 
nor the moral guidance of the Proverbs, but legal 
correctness according to the rules of scribes; 
everything depended on formal exactness of omis- 

66 



Preparation of Christianity in Judaism 

sion and commission,— Judaism became a religion of 
service by deeds and a set of legal axioms ecclesias- 
tic and civil. The claims of reward and the reckon- 
ing with God took on a new aspect. The attitude 
of the soul was not of weight, but individual deeds 
were counted ; according to Pharisaic theology, the 
meritorious deeds were set over against the trans- 
gressions, and the balance sheet drawn in heaven 
showed at every moment how the spiritual account 
stood. Since, by their extraordinary, meritorious 
services (to which martyrdom especially belonged), 
certain holy men heaped up a superabundant treas- 
ure of credits, the excess might be transferred to 
the needy sinner for the mitigation of his indebted- 
ness and make up for his lack of meritorious acts : 
thus we find in this Jewish theology the doctrine 
of the abundance of grace and the atoning merit 
and expiation through saints. 

Accurate performance of all the ordinances and 
commands of the written and unwritten law re- 
quired more than the ability of the average man; 
simply to know them all, a special training was 
needed. In the circle of the Pharisee the thought 
ran : " The unlearned cannot preserve himself from 
sin and the layman cannot really be pious ;" religion 
was their study and their art, hence they looked 
down with pride upon the mass of poor and un- 
learned men, who neither knew the minute rules of 
law, nor had the means or the leisure to obey them. 
A strong line was thus drawn between the tech- 

67 



Christian Origins 

nically trained virtuosos of piety and the unlearned 
mass (" am-haarez "), who learned no religion in 
school, who were avoided by these proud and right- 
eous for fear of contaminating contact, and who 
were left to shift for themselves in things spiritual 
and temporal. The Law, at one time the joy and the 
glory of the pious, became an oppressive yoke and 
life-destroying letter, benumbing Jewish life. Phar- 
isaism not only spoiled morality by subordinating 
service to one's neighbor, to the practice of piety, but 
it took the soul out of religion by barring the ap- 
proach to God through an idolatry of the Law, 
which elevated it even above God. The Rabbis 
opined that God himself devotes his leisure hours 
on Sabbath to the study of the Thora ! 

However much the scribes clung to the traditional 
limitations of Judaism, they were unable to suppress 
every movement. While the dike of the Law and 
tradition was being built higher and higher to guard 
against the rationalism of Hellenic culture, the flood 
gates were opened to the turbid waters of Oriental 
wisdom. Speculations concerning the realm of the 
spirits, concerning angels and demons, concern- 
ing resurrection, last judgment and places of retribu- 
tion in the world to come poured in. Attributes of 
God, such as wisdom, word, spirit and glory, which 
before had been personified occasionally in poetic 
language, were now made independent, personal 
beings, like the Amschaspans or archangels, mediat- 
ing between God and the world. The old notion of 

68 



Preparation of Christianity in Judaism 

divine messengers (angels) was dogmatically de- 
veloped : various classes were differentiated, the 
highest were named and commissioned to do speci- 
fied work in governing the 'world. Protecting 
angels were apportioned to peoples and persons; 
natural phenomena even were made subject to 
angels, restoring the heathen nature-gods under new 
labels. As in the Persian religion, the army of the 
good spirits was opposed by an army of evil ones; 
so in Judaism, the demons, which had formerly been 
unimportant shadowy beings, achieved the new dis- 
tinction of fallen angels ; under their greatest leader, 
Satan, they formed a kingdom inimical to God. 
But now Satan became the opponent of God, the 
prince of all the realms in open enmity to the king- 
dom of God. In the book of Job, Satan was reck- 
oned among the heavenly host of God, and heavenly 
attorney or accuser of men before God. Now, it 
was Satan who tempted our first parents, and 
through him sin and death found entrance into God's 
good creation ; sickness was recognized as the work- 
ing of demons who had taken possession of men; 
opposing heathen nations were looked upon as tools 
of Satan, who was employing them to persecute 
God's kingdom of the Jews. Both Jew and Persian 
nourished the hope that Satan's rule in the present 
world-period has its limit fixed in God's council. 
According to the Persian religion, the war between 
the good and the bad God is the content of the 
world's history, which falls into four periods of 

69 



Christian Origins 

three thousand years each; at the end of that time 
the world will be judged, the realm of inimical 
spirits destroyed, the Savior will appear and cause 
the resurrection of men and the creation of a new 
world purified of all evil. These thoughts now 
forced their way into Judaism and became dominant 
in those new pictures of the future collectively called 
" apocalypses." 

The first work belonging to this category is the 
Book of Daniel, which contains a philosophy of his- 
tory from the Jewish theocratic standpoint in the 
form of a vision put into the mouth of a mythical 
saint of the time of Nebukadnezzar. Following 
Jeremiah's prophecy of seventy years of trial, the 
author of Daniel recasts it into seventy year-weeks 
and fixes the turning point of the salvation that is to 
be in his own period, the time of the Maccabean 
wars. In the fall of the Macedonian monarchy he 
espies the coming end of the last of the four heathen 
world empires, after which there will begin the 
eternal rule of the " saints ' (that is, the Jews) and 
the world's history will come to a close. Thus 
the prophetic expectation of a future " messianic " 
period of glory for the Jewish people, which had 
been lost to sight during the Hellenic rule, was once 
more moved into the foreground, at the same time 
achieving an important and decided shift toward the 
supernatural, the post-mundane and the miraculous. 

The natural opposition of the Jews to the other 
peoples becomes the absolute opposition of the king- 

70 



Preparation of Christianity in Judaism 

dom of God whose origin is in heaven and the de- 
monic realms whose origin is in the depths. No 
longer the natural succession of the political events 
guided by God brings about the decision, but a sud- 
den and miraculous catastrophe annihilates the op- 
position to God and brings about the dominion of 
the kingdom of the saints, symbolized by a human 
figure which appears before God on a heavenly 
cloud. Based on the pessimistic view of the times, 
and resting on the background of Persian dualism, 
this expectation of the sudden coming of God's do- 
minion through the agency of a miraculous catas- 
trophe which would end present world conditions 
and initiate a new one, dominated the mood and 
thought of Judaism in the last century before Christ. 
In harmony with this supernatural origin of 
the kingdom of God, they thought of its constitu- 
tion : though it was to be realized on earth, yet the 
pious of old were to be sharers in its happiness and 
would be resurrected for that purpose; while the 
godless would rise to horror eternal. Probably Per- 
sian influence caused the popularity of this hope of 
resurrection, expressed for the first time in the Book 
of Daniel. In the later apocalypses, such as Henoch, 
there was added the notion of places of retribution 
in the world to come — Gehenna or Hell for the souls 
of the godless, and Paradise for the pious. This 
idea of the immortality of disembodied souls in the 
future world was entirely strange to the old Israel- 
itisb religion; alongside the belief in resurrection, 

71 



Christian Origins 

it had long been current in the Persian religion, and 
formed the meeting-point of Platonic, Alexandrian 
and New-Pythagorean philosophy, as well as the 
various mystery-sects. The hope of a blissful fate 
for the pious in the world to come was the consola- 
tion of the world-weary souls of that age. Small 
wonder that the growing desperation of the nation 
caused the Jews to take up this belief in individual 
immortality, without, however, giving up the old 
prophetic hope of a future period of earthly salvation 
for the entire Jewish nation. 

These two thought-series, the spiritualistic belief 
in immortality and the national hope of a Messiah on 
earth, existed side by side unrelated ; or an attempt 
was made to arrange a compromise between them, 
so that the brief earthly messianic period of salvation 
(the so-called "millennial kingdom") should pre- 
cede the eternity of perfect conditions destined to 
follow. 

This double picture of the future corresponded to 
the variation in the idea of the person of the " Mes- 
siah." According to the apocalypse of Henoch, the 
Messiah is a supermundane, semi-divine person, the 
mysterious " son of man," who was hidden with God 
before creation and will descend from above at a 
specified time in order to judge the world and save 
the Jewish nation. In the " Psalms of Solomon," 
which originated in Pharisaic circles about the mid- 
dle of the last century before Christ, the Messiah is 
described in the manner of the ancient prophetic 

72 



Preparation of Christianity in Judaism 

ideal — a man of the earth, of the seed of David, who 
will conquer his enemies with divine help and will 
rule the Jewish people with a mighty and righteous 
government. 

How far these differing apocalyptic ideas had 
taken hold in the popular religion of the time of 
Jesus, it is difficult to say with certainty. We must 
not forget that Judaism did not have a dogmatic 
doctrinal law, as did the Christian Church later, — a 
law which all were in duty bound to believe. The 
Law regulated only what was to be done and what 
was forbidden, while the belief in one God and His 
Revelation was naturally presupposed; as to the 
rest, each had greatest liberty of belief and of hopes. 
Had not that been the case how could the Sadducees, 
the priestly aristocracy at the head of the religious 
life of the community, have rejected all apocalyptic 
ideas of angels, resurrection and world-to-come, con- 
fining themselves to the written Law. The Phari- 
sees, supported by the laity, were the bearers of the 
national messianic hope and the new apocalyptic, 
ideas, the belief in angels, resurrection, judgment 
and retribution in the world to come; national- 
messianic fanaticism involved them in the political 
affairs of the world and made them the democratic 
rivals of the aristocratic Sadducees. 

In contradistinction to both parties, the Essenes 
were a purely religious brotherhood, caring not at 
all about politics, and leading the quiet life of work 
and ascetic self-training of monastic seclusion. 

73 



Christian Origins 

Strict as they were in the performance of Sabbath 
regulations and rites of purification (outdoing the 
Pharisees therein), yet they differed from the rest 
of the Jews by pecuUar traits. They rejected bloody 
sacrifices because they regarded their daily baths in 
cold water and their common meal, with its prayer 
of sanctification, as a purer worship of God. They 
rejected slavery as a form of unrighteousness, con- 
trary to nature. The majority of them scorned 
marriage, because the charm of a wife and the care 
for children robbed a man of freedom and made him 
selfish. They rejected the idea of property, and held 
all things absolutely in common ; upon his initiation 
into the brotherhood, each one placed all his pos- 
sessions in the common treasury of the Order, and 
the wages of the members went into the general 
fund. These moneys were used to pay for the neces- 
saries of life for the members of the Order and for 
the performance of deeds of charity. 

The Essene brotherhood had a hierarchical organ- 
ization and strict discipline; grades of holiness di- 
vided them into four ranks, and all the members 
were pledged to strict obedience to superiors. A 
novitiate of three years preceded admission into the 
Order; misdemeanors and expulsion were passed 
upon by a court of at least one hundred members. 
Frankness and truthfulness of the brethren to one 
another and secrecy in regard to traditions and sa- 
cred writings were strictly commanded by law. The 
brothers lived a simple life, strictly regulated ; each 

74 



Preparation of Christianity in Judaism 

one had to do his own kind of work during the week, 
looking after the fields, the garden, the cattle or 
working at some manual labor to satisfy the simplest 
needs of life; trade was prohibited as well as any 
service abetting war and luxury. Those who had 
the ability to act as soothsayers and wonderhealers 
were permitted to go to the people who desired their 
help or their counsel; the medical and prophetic 
powers of the Essenes are often praised. On Sab- 
bath, the brothers assembled, and for the edification 
of all, the sacred writings (secret writings of the 
Order, apocryphal and apocalyptic in nature, as well 
as the Old Testament) were read and interpreted by 
those best versed in such matters. Philo says the 
object of their instructions was to educate to piety, 
purity, righteousness and knowledge of duties, along 
three lines — love of God, of virtue, and of man. 
The love of God demanded the purity of the whole 
of life, including the physical ; also freedom from all 
deception. The Essenes considered an oath as bad 
as perjury or falsehood. The love of God demanded 
especially the belief in the beneficent providence of 
God as the cause of all good and nothing evil. Love 
of virtue was to be made manifest by self-control, 
moderation, freedom from greed and ambition for 
glory; love of men by benevolence, decency, sym- 
pathy, readiness to aid the sick and incapacitated, 
and reverence of the aged. The Essenes not only 
lived for these moral principles, but many died for 
the faith in the Jewish wars. This power of world- 

75 



Christian Origins 

abnegation came from their behef in the immortahty 
of the soul, which had descended from above and 
striven for freedom from the bodily fetters, and 
from the belief in future retribution, when the good 
will walk in the fields of the blessed beyond the 
ocean, and the wicked will go down into the dark 
depths of Hades. 

The similarity of this doctrine with the New- 
Pythagorean and Orphic teaching of the soul and the 
future world would suffice to show the close histor- 
ical connection between the Essenes and these Hel- 
lenistic sects; but the other Essene peculiarities 
mentioned point to the same fact. Whether this 
Hellenistic influence (noticeable in the Jewish- 
Alexandrian brotherhood of Therapeutes also) was 
accompanied by other Oriental influences — Persian, 
Syrian, or even Buddhistic — that is a question 
which may be passed over the more readily, in- 
asmuch as New-Pythagoreanism itself probably 
depends upon Oriental Gnosticism. 

So close a connection between Essenism and 
Christianity was not seldom accepted in former days 
that Jesus himself was looked upon as an Essene. 
Certainly, that view was erroneous, and it is gener- 
ally conceded to-day that it was an error; the dis- 
tressing fear of the stain of impurity caused by fam- 
ily and social life, the misanthropical seclusion of 
the monastic order, the slavish subjection to the dis- 
cipline of the Order which (according to Josephus' 
description) made them appear like irresponsible 

76 



Preparation of Christianity in Judaism 

youths under the rod of the teacher — all of this, on 
the face of it, is very different from the gospel- 
picture of Jesus. On the other hand, it would be 
equally one-sided to deny that Essenism was of im- 
portance as a preparation for Christianity. Not 
alone the rites of purification were emphasized by 
the Essenes; of more importance to them was the 
heart free from selfishness and sensuality. If they 
were indifferent to the political fate of the nation as 
a whole, they were intense in their sympathies, ample 
in their generosity toward the destitute, lonely and 
lowly, caring for the needs of the lower classes, the 
impoverished and the ailing. To practice benevo- 
lence and to be pure, these were the fundamental 
commands of Essenism long before they became 
fundamental commands of Christianity. I know of 
no instance in the ancient world, heathen or Jewish, 
which approaches Christianity herein more nearly 
than Essenism. 

When we recall that the Essenes had settlements 
and monasteries in every town and village, that the 
narrow circle of the Order was widened by the 
greater circle of the married lay brothers associated 
with them, that they devoted themselves to the edu- 
cation of other peoples' children, that in their capac- 
ity as soothsayers and physicians they came in con- 
tact with all conditions and classes of people, — then 
we will conceive readily that the Essene spirit was 
influential far beyond the narrow limits of the Order 
itself. We will find it more than likely that retiring 

77 



Christian Origins 

men, who were repelled by the officious and shallow 
Pharisaic commerce with piety, would have a sym- 
pathetic understanding of the more serious and soul- 
ful piety of the Essenes, and that for such men the 
thought was not remote, the preparation for the 
coming of God's dominion, the salvation of His 
people lies in an inner conversion and in a purifica- 
tion of hearts. 

Such a man, related to Essenism and yet not be- 
longing to that Order, was John the Baptist; as a 
preacher of repentance he appeared in the wilderness 
of Juda, in which most of the Essene settlements 
were located. He was not a forerunner in the sense 
that he recognized Jesus as the Messiah, and pointed 
to him as his greater successor; this was the later 
interpretation which the Christian congregation ap- 
plied to the relation between them. But John was 
a forerunner of Jesus in the sense that his was the 
first announcement to the masses of the near ap- 
proach of the kingdom of heaven as a call to re- 
pentance; thus he created that strong movement 
which prepared the soil for the life-work of Jesus. 
With the old Prophets, John the Baptist was con- 
vinced that the decisive " day of the Lord " would 
bring salvation only to those who prepared them- 
selves in worthy fashion by an honest change of 
spirit ; for the others, though their trust in the kin- 
ship with Abraham be ever so great, it would be a 
day of judgment and of terror. Baptism, or the 
immersion in flowing water, was to be the sign of 

78 



Preparation of Christianity in Judaism 

the repentant, and at the same time the mystical 
medium of cleansing from sin and guilt, a means 
toward the forgiveness of sin. As daily baths were 
considered by the Essenes the symbol and means of 
religious purification and holiness for the members 
of the Order, so the baptism of John was to be ef- 
fective for all who sought salvation ; by baptism all 
would be sanctified into one holy congregation of the 
people worthy of God's kingdom. The Essene ideal 
of personal purity of heart and of life was elevated 
by John ; he made it the duty of all. According to 
the fulfillment of that duty the approaching catas- 
trophe of the kingdom of God would bring salvation 
or misery to each individual. The idea of the mes- 
sianic nation was the background and driving power 
of this popular religious movement ; that it was the 
true cause of the imprisonment and execution of the 
Baptist may be gleaned from the reference of Jo- 
sephus, which is certainly historical. 



79 



JESUS 



JESUS 

One of the host which came to John to be bap- 
tized by him was Jesus of Nazareth, the son of 
Joseph, the carpenter, and Mary; they had four 
other sons and several daughters. We have no his- 
torical knowledge of the childhood and youth of 
Jesus, for the narratives in Matthew and Luke are 
religious legends of no historical value; we will 
explain their origin in a later connection. In Mark, 
the oldest Gospel, Jesus appears for the first time at 
the baptism by John. Therewith, the Gospels asso- 
ciate the miraculous event of the messianic sanctifica- 
tion of Jesus by a celestial voice and the descent of 
the spirit in the shape of a dove; since this, too, is 
self -evidently not history but legend — later we will 
recognize it as one of the first steps in the develop- 
ment of the Christ-speculations of the Christian 
congregation — the question has been raised whether 
there is any historical remainder to the story of the 
baptism, after the miraculous part has been sub- 
tracted? Though there is no certain knowledge 
possible, yet it may be considered probable that 
Jesus was baptized by John; if that had not been 
a settled fact in the memory of the congregation, 
they would scarcely have told the story that John 
baptized Jesus and thereby make it apppear that the 

83 



Christian Origins 

latter was subordinate to the Baptist; the evident 
attempt of the Evangehsts to weaken this natural 
suspicion speaks for the correctness of the tradition 
of the baptism of Jesus by John. 

From the fact that, after the imprisonment of the 
Baptist, Jesus appears with the same cry : " Repent 
ye, for the kingdom of heaven (that is God) is at 
hand," we conclude that John's preaching concern- 
ing the immediate dawn of the dominion of God 
and the great judgment day made a deep and last- 
ing impression on Jesus. It sounds as though he 
simply meant to continue the Baptist's work. Yet 
it was another spirit which spoke through him, a 
new power it was, that vitalized his activity. John 
had been a preacher of repentance who wished to 
terrify and humble the sinful masses and their over- 
weening leaders in Judaea ; his stern ascetic appear- 
ance and the habitation in the wilderness har- 
monized with his task. But an ascetic is no enthu- 
siast, and a penitential sermon does not beget inspira- 
tion; hence, it is easy to see why there are no 
stories of miraculous deeds performed by John, and 
why his personality did not become the centre of 
any miraculous legends such as usually express the 
enthusiastic admiration whenever a powerful per- 
sonality wins the hearts and inflames the imagina- 
tion of the masses. 

Jesus was such a personality. He inspired others 
because he himself was inspired by a faith, more 
elevating than humiliating, bringing bliss more than 

84 



Jesus 

terror. He won the hearts of many, because he 
brought them a great heart, rich in love and in 
mercy. His sermon was not the old, dry-as-dust 
wisdom of the scribes, not the elaboration of lean, 
intricate questions of Law, nor was it the threaten- 
ing or damning sermon of judgment. It was the 
immediate expression of his own heart, firm in 
faith and warm with love, and therefore his words 
became the joyous message of salvation for all the 
enslaved and oppressed, the weary and the heavy- 
laden. Whoever heard and saw him, got the 
impression that something new had appeared, a 
teacher different from the law-learned, a teacher by 
the grace of God, in whom a higher power was at 
work, — a divine spirit so the faithful felt ; a demonic 
spirit, blasphemed their opponents — in any event, a 
power wonderful in capturing hearts, banishing 
demons and healing diseased bodies. 

The mystery of such personality can never be 
revealed entirely; in this case no more than in that 
of any other hero of human kind; but in some 
measure it may be possible to attempt to explain 
their peculiarity by the conditions of the time and 
the environment. The teachings of the Baptist had 
weakened the conviction in Jesus that the great, 
long-prophesied day of the Lord was at hand; the 
Baptist had announced to the Judaeans who were 
harping on the kinship of Abraham and to their 
self-lauding, hypocritical guardians of Zion that 
it would be pre-eminently a day of judgment; such 

85 



Christian Origins 

teachings were pertinent in Judaea and conceivable 
in the mouth of John, the priest's son, who had been 
a constant eyewitness to the hierarchical confusion. 
But Jesus was a child of the people and had been 
born in Galilee where the population was freer from 
Jewish national pride and Pharisaical deification of 
the Law than in Judaea, and where men felt more 
inconsolable over the distress of the times : — the 
tyranny of the Idumaean princes nominated and 
supported by the Romans, the fearful pressure of 
taxes, the wilfulness of the aristocracy, the poor 
man's lack of rights, the economical disintegration 
and the religious disorder of the masses. Such 
was the state of social distress at home that met 
Jesus' eye on his return to Galilee from the wilder- 
ness of Judaea, and on his lips were sermons of the 
approaching kingdom of God. How could he bear 
to use the threatening language of the judgment 
sermon toward these poorest of men? The Gospel 
of Matthew tells (9, 36) : " But when he saw the 
multitudes he was moved with compassion for them, 
because they were distressed and scattered as sheep 
not having a shepherd." With the eye of compas- 
sionate love, he saw in this maltreated and leader- 
less mass the glowing spark of pious hope and the 
longing for salvation, consolation, help and guid- 
ance. In his soul, he felt the words of the old 
Prophet : " Comfort ye, comfort ye, my people !" 
He felt that the prophetic spirit had taken hold of 
him and that the Lord had anointed him " to 

86 



Jesus 

preach good tidings unto the poor," and sent him 
" to bind up the broken-hearted, to proclaim Uberty 
to the captives and the opening of the prison to 
them that are bound; to proclaim the acceptable 
year of the Lord." (Isaiah 40, i ; 61, i. Cp. Luke 
4, 17 seq.) In his sympathizing heart, the distress 
of the people became a call of God, a certain proof 
of his mission to preach good tidings to the poor. 
This mission called for a new method of work; 
he could not separate himself proudly like the 
Pharisee from the unclean and sinful populace; nor 
could he retire into the wilderness as John did, 
waiting for the people to come to him. No, he 
sought men everywhere. He looked for them in 
the schools on Sabbath and at their work on the 
week days ; he entered the houses of those who 
admitted him; he sat by the bedside of the sick 
desirous of his help and sat at the same hospitable 
table with notorious publicans. This love which 
approached its object, seeking the lost and saving 
them, was something new ; not among the haughty 
models of piety, the Pharisees, nor among the 
shrinking ascetics of the Essene Order could this 
love be found, nor had John the bitter preacher of 
repentance possessed it. It was a revival of the best 
spirit of the Prophets Hosea, Jeremiah and the 
second Isaiah; yet, diflfering from their spirit, 
because another period furnished the background, 
a period of feverish tension in which the despaif 
of the old and the expectation of an all-subversive 

87 



Christian Origins 

catastrophe had reached its climax and shaken the 
people to their depths. The glowing hope of the 
early appearance of God's miraculous deeds of sal- 
vation was allied in Jesus' soul with the merciful 
love of the lowly, the miserable and the sinful, and 
thereupon rested the charm of his personality, the 
enthusiastic and the heroic as well as the delicate 
and the mild elements of his appearance and ac- 
tivity, his irresistible power over the masses as well 
as his power to attract and hold individual souls; 
thereupon, too, the collision with the ruling powers 
of his nation and the world : in short, thereupon 
rested the success of his life — and its tragedy. 

That cry with which Jesus' sermon begins accord- 
ing to the Evangelist : " Repent ye ; for the king- 
dom of heaven is at hand," that cry is at the same 
time the essence of all his teaching. The prophetic 
proclamation of the nearness of God's kingdom is 
the dominant note from beginning to end, the 
motive of the demand for moral transformation. 
What did Jesus mean by God's kingdom, the 
" kingdom of heaven"? The customary opinion is 
that he understood it to be something entirely new 
and different from what his countrymen thought, 
whether their idea was a kingdom in heaven above, 
a future bliss of souls, or even a spiritual constitu- 
tion of men, their true piety and righteousness. 
But if Jesus had actually united such a new thought 
with the old term, would we not be justified in ex- 
pecting him to express himself clearly and decidedly 



Jesus 

concerning it from the beginning, that he would ex- 
plain his meaning accurately and prevent misunder- 
standing ? But we find no such report ; as the Baptist 
before him had done, he took it for granted that 
every man knew what he meant by the kingdom 
whose near approach he offered as a prospect. Did 
he not mean, then, just what was meant by all the 
Jews of his period, namely, that wonderful exertion 
of God's ruling power* hoped for by all the pious 
since Daniel, whereby present miserable conditions 
would be swept away and yield to a new and better 
order of things on earth, especially in the Jewish 
nation ? 

In fact this suspicion is confirmed by an unbiassed 
consideration of Jesus' expressions on the subject. 
Above all, the beatitudes in their original form as 
handed down in Luke (6, 20 seq.) must be con- 
sidered : " Blessed are ye poor, for yours is the 
kingdom of God. Blessed are ye that hunger now ; 
for ye shall be filled. Blessed are ye that weep 
now, for ye shall laugh. But woe unto you that 
are rich! for ye have received your consolation. 
Woe unto you, ye that are full now! for ye shall 
hunger. Woe unto you, ye that laugh now ! for ye 
shall mourn and weep." It is clearly declared here 
that the approaching kingdom of God means a new 
arrangement of social conditions favorable to the 
poor and unfavorable to the rich ; at the same time, 

* The Greek word basileia means royal rule, government of God, 
and the connotation includes the state of happiness produced for the 
pious as the result and appearance of the divine dominion. 

89 



Christian Origins 

this presupposes that the poor are the pious whose 
hope is in God, and the rich are the godless and out- 
rageous worldings, thus using the words in the 
same sense as in Psalms. 

This clear meaning of the original beatitudes in 
Luke was made unclear by Matthew (s, 3 seq.) 
under the viewpoint of later historical circum- 
stances ; the poor, in the literal sense, became " the 
poor in spirit," and the physically hungry became 
those " hungering for righteousness," thus crowd- 
ing the original contrast between the present and 
the future condition out of sight to bring out the 
opposition of external condition and internal value; 
though even in this case the prophecy that the meek 
shall inherit the earth betrays clearly enough the 
original sense of an expected rearrangement of 
earthly conditions in the future. Is it possible to 
miss that meaning in Jesus' consolatory word to his 
friends : " Fear not, little flock, for it is your 
Father's good pleasure to give you the kingdom ? " 
(Luke 12, 32.) The same prophecy is repeated 
more fully at the Last Supper thus : " And I appoint 
unto you a kingdom, even as my Father appointed 
unto me, that ye may eat and drink at my table in my 
kingdom; and ye shall sit on thrones, judging the 
twelve tribes of Israel." (Luke 22, 29; Matthew 
19, 28.) There, too, is the noteworthy saying: 
" I will not drink from henceforth of the fruit of 
the vine until the kingdom of God shall come," or 
" until that day when I drink it new in the kingdom 

90 



Jesus 

of God." (Luke 22, i8; Mark 14, 25.) With 
difficulty could such expressions lead one to think 
of aught else but a new condition of the Jewish 
people brought about by divine omnipotence in 
favor of Jesus and his followers, but the new 
epoch was not to be thought of as so different from 
the present that there would be no eating and drink- 
ing : to read future heavenly bliss into these words 
would be violence forbidden by historical methods. 

Let us add the request of the Lord's Prayer, 
" Thy kingdom come !" and ask, not what we mean 
by it, but what thought did these words cause in 
the minds of the disciples of Jesus? In the Acts 
of the Apostles (i, 6) there is an undoubted guide 
to the answer, for there the disciples are made to 
ask the departing Master : " Dost thou at this time 
restore the kingdom to Israel?" The realization 
of the prophesied messianic kingdom in the Jewish 
people was the pivotal point of the hopes and the 
questionings of the earliest Christian congregation; 
would that have been possible, if Jesus himself had 
not taught something of that kind or something 
opposed to it? 

The proof adduced from these expressions with- 
out ambiguity cannot be eliminated by the semblance 
of opposition through other passages liable to 
various interpretations. In the parables of the 
sower and the seed, an attempt has been made to 
find the thought that the kingdom of God is present 
in the moral attitude of the faithful and develops 

91 



Christian Origins 

by reason of their own activity; but they mean 
rather that the coming of the kingdom may be pre- 
pared by the preaching of the Word, but its actual 
appearance cannot be hastened or brought about by 
any human action ; it must be awaited with patience 
until it comes into being of itself according to 
God's will. The parables of the treasure in the 
field and the priceless pearl simply mean that for 
the superabundant good of participation in God's 
kingdom, one must be ready to give up all other 
good ; but they do not tell us that the highest good 
is a present spiritual possession; clearly, it is de- 
scribed as the rich reward to be hoped for in some 
future epoch, and the manifold recompense for pres- 
ent sacrifices. (Matt. 19, 29.) The only pas- 
sage which seems to indicate the spiritual presence 
of the kingdom is that of Luke (17, 20 seq. ) : " The 
kingdom of God cometh not with observation : 
Neither shall they say, Lo, here! or There! for lo, 
the kingdom of God is within you." But how un- 
certain, aye, impossible is this traditional interpreta- 
tion, as soon as the whole connection is considered : 
could Jesus have said to the Pharisees, the kingdom 
of God is within them? and could he have said that 
it will come without disturbance, when the descrip- 
tion immediately following makes its coming a 
sudden and universally recognizable catastrophe, 
comparing it to the lightning which fills the heavens 
with sudden flame or to the flood which swept sud- 
denly over the secure contemporaries of Noah, or 

92 



Jesus 

to the downpour of fire and brimstone which 
destroyed Sodom and Gomorrha? Inasmuch as 
this view appears in other Gospel passages, and 
corresponds exactly to the apocalyptic expectations 
of contemporary Judaism, we are certainly justified 
in holding it to be the actual opinion of Jesus.* 

Jesus thought of the coming of God's kingdom 
not only as a sudden but an impending catastrophe; 
before his generation had died or even before the 
completion of the missionary work in the cities of 
Israel, the great event was to take place according 
to Mark 9, i; Matthew 16, 28; 10, 23. In those 
last days at Jerusalem, Jesus seems to have expected 
the decisive turn of events in the immediate future. 
Whoever is able to think historically, will not find 
fault with the fact that he was mistaken. Like all 
heroes, Jesus was a child of his nation and his era 
and shared their messianic expectations ; it was this 
which made him able to do the reformatory work 
of his time. The firm faith in the proximity of 
the decisive turn was the impulse and telling power 
of his activity ; inasmuch as the highest ideal filling 

* Luke's saying (17, 20 seq.) is taken by that Evangelist from the 
Pauline spiritualization of the kingdom idea (Romans 14, 17) and 
put into the mouth of Jesus in this passage so as to limit or correct 
the catastrophic notion of the miraculous dawn of the kingdom as 
given in the oldest tradition. In the same way the Evangelist has 
inserted the traditional word about the validity of the Law (Luke 
16, 17) between two other sayings which are of such nature as 
to break its force. This method of adding new interpretations to 
the tradition which render the latter harmless, was usual in early 
Christianity, where tradition had not yet crystallized into a canon- 
ized text. 

93 



Christian Origins 

his soul was an impending, immediate reality, it 
lifted him above the petty cares and interests of 
earthly life and caused him to recognize the uncon- 
ditional surrender of the whole heart and life to 
the will of the only good God as the true destiny 
of man. This kernel of his faith remains the model 
for all time ; it preserves a truth for us, even though 
history itself has led us to differentiate between the 
permanent kernel and the temporary form, to recog- 
nize the realization of the divine will, no longer in 
miraculous catastrophes, but in the continuous 
education of humanity through the natural evolu- 
tion of social life. Nevertheless, the acknowledg- 
ment of the absolute value of the kingdom of God 
always preserves its force, the absolute duty of each 
individual to surrender himself to this eternal object 
of the universe, rises superior to all finite and par- 
ticular objects, and there remains the grave respon- 
sibility of each one for his own conduct in respect 
to this highest purpose of life. 

The teachings of Jesus foreshadow this ethical 
individualistic turn of the ideas of messianic king- 
dom and judgment. For, despite his close adher- 
ence to the prevailing Jewish pictures of the future, 
he did depart from them at one important point. 
In the words of Jesus, there is no mention of the 
victory of the Jewish nation over the heathen and 
the revenge on these enemies, which had been for 
the others, especially the Pharisees, the most im- 
portant matter in the messianic period of salvation. 

94 



Jesus 

Whenever he speaks of judgment to come, he never 
treats of the punishment of the heathen nations, 
but always of the verdict concerning the fate of the 
individual. The moral earning of each individual 
life is then to appear: the quiet piety of the 
secluded chamber and the quiet unostentatious bene- 
factions the Father in Heaven will reward in 
public; the loyal servant will enter into the joy of 
the master; but the proud and certain sinners, the 
merciless who cannot forgive and say ' Lord, Lord,' 
but did not do God's will — they will be excluded 
from the community of the blessed and consigned 
to extremest darkness or hell. The judgment will 
separate the wheat from the tares, good from foul 
fish, by according to each the fate which he 
deserves. 

With this thought of judgment, the idea of 
reward is inextricably bound up. It is often em- 
ployed as a motive for sacrifice and benevolence or 
a consolation for the suffering and persecuted. The 
sayings about the recompense for fasts and prayers 
(Matthew 6, 4; 6, 18) especially are so close to the 
Jewish notion of the merit of that kind of " good 
works," that one might feel tempted to dispute their 
authenticity. So much the more noteworthy that 
while the idea of reward has been preserved, yet it 
has been ennobled by elevating it beyond the legal to 
the moral judgment of actions. According to the 
parable of the laborers in the vineyard, wherein all 
receive like wages irrespective of the amount of 

95 



Christian Origins 

work, wages can no longer be considered legal rec- 
ompense, but recompense becomes a free gift of 
grace granted to all who follow the divine call. 
Luke (17, 7 seq.) gives man no more legal claim 
to reward before God than the servant who has 
simply done his duty. At the same time, a rich 
reward is promised to the loyal servant : The Lord 
himself will serve him (Luke 12, 37) or he will be 
set over many (Matthew 25, 21), which means that 
the field of his activity will be broadened according 
to the measure of thoroughness displayed. This 
thought, that social standing depends on the extent 
of accomplishment, contains an incontestable truth. 
In principle, this puts an end to the motive of 
reward in the sense of mere utilitarian ethics, for 
the highest norm of morality is recognized in the 
perfect goodness of God as the father and the high- 
est motive in the love of God and fellowmen. 

The old notion that the designation of God as 
" father " was entirely new with Jesus and was 
based on miraculous revelation, is not entirely cor- 
rect. For the historical mind, this absolute miracle 
resolves itself into an evolution, which may be 
comprehended psychologically. In the earliest 
stages of religion, the deity is named father, in the 
physical sense; thus Homer calls Zeus the father 
of the gods and men. In a higher sense, Plato 
calls God the Father 'of the universe, who in his 
unenvying goodness desired that all should be as 
much like him as possible; hence, it is man's task 

96 



Jesus 

to become most like God through righteousness 
and piety. Seneca, too, spoke of God's fatherly 
attitude, by which he educated men to virtue; he 
called the unlimited benevolence which made evil- 
doing on their part impossible, the nature of the 
gods, and said that true worship consisted in imita- 
ting them ; " would you imitate the gods, give to 
the ingrate, for the sun rises upon the godless and 
the rain falls on the fields." In the Israelitish 
religion, God was the father of Israel from of old; 
the Israelites were his sons and the relation of 
father and son in the post-exilic wisdom-books is 
applied not only to the nation as a whole, but also 
to each pious individual. Sirach calls God " Father 
and Lord of my life " ; in the Wisdom of Solomon 
and in the Psalms of Solomon, the pious are " God's 
sons," and Philo speaks of the " Heavenly Father " 
who sends the divine powers down into the soul as 
into his temple, to purify and to sanctify it. From 
the Rabbinic writings, we gather that, at the time 
of Jesus, the expression " Heavenly Father," " our 
Father in Heaven," had become a popular substitute 
for the old name of God which had fallen into dis- 
use. It cannot be said that Jesus taught a new 
God as though he had set up God the loving father 
as against the righteous God of the Jews : the 
Jews, too, knew the merciful God and the father in 
Heaven. Again, for Jesus, too, the fundamental 
conviction remains that the almighty and holy God, 
the Lord of Heaven and Earth, the only good God, 

97 



christian Origins 

was infinitely removed beyond all bodily weakness 
and human sin, that he is the King who demands a 
reckoning of his servants, that he is the Judge, more 
to be feared than men because he has the power not 
only to kill the body, but to destroy both body and 
soul in hell. But we must not forget that in reli- 
gions dogmatic thoughts are not exhaustive, but 
there are emotions and powers of instinct which 
they conjure up in the soul, and these differ with 
the peculiarity of individual natures: the various 
ways in which the idea of God reacts on the indi- 
vidual's emotions naturally act again on the idea 
of God, in such manner that the side to which the 
emotions respond most markedly, moves into the 
foreground and predominates over the other aspects. 
Hence the well-known saying, " As the man, so 
his God." This universal experience will lead us 
to a psychological conception of the peculiarity of 
Jesus' consciousness of God, without resorting to 
miracles. 

Though the father-title of God was not strange 
to the Jews of Jesus' time, yet the trust in God's 
paternal attitude could never be of all-pervading 
and regulating importance, because, to the great 
majority, God was still pre-eminently the heavenly 
king of the Jewish nation; that is, the religious 
consciousness was still nationally and legally bound, 
governed by the slave spirit of fear and disturbed 
by the hatred of the heathen as well as of the unclean 
compatriot. In Jesus' soul, however, there was 

98 



Jesus 

neither fear nor hatred, but merciful love suffused it, 
that love, which was drawn most strongly to those 
who needed help, and therefore did not shrink with 
pride from the direct misery of sin and guilt, but 
sought to heal it and dared to conquer it. Because 
Jesus felt this merciful love as the strongest and best 
within himself, he could not do other than think it 
the highest in God, the fundamental quality of the 
divine Being to which his power and his righteous- 
ness were subordinate. Thus God became for him 
omnipotence of love, — a father in whom benevolence 
is not only a quality alongside of others, but is his 
innermost nature, whose goodness is inexhaustible 
in giving and ceaseless in forgiving, whose sun 
shines upon the wicked as upon the good, and whose 
rain descends alike upon the righteous and the 
unrighteous. In nature, Jesus sees the revelation 
of the providential power and goodness of the 
Creator : against his will, no sparrow falls from the 
house-top, no hair from our head; he clothes the 
lilies of the field and feeds the birds of the air. 
How much the more may man depend on his provi- 
dential care, — that man, whose soul has greater value 
than all the rest of the world, who is not only God's 
creature, but his child, whose destiny it is to become 
his image in moral perfection, in purity of heart and 
compassion. Thus the divine and the human ideals 
become allied for Jesus : willing the good which he 
felt to be the highest and the strongest in himself 
becomes the summit of all reality, the world-govern- 

99 



Christian Origins 

ing power and therewith the prototype, the binding 
Law and the greatest good for all men. 

With this ideal estimate of men, however, Jesus 
combines the sober view and keen judgment of actual 
experience. Men are to become God's children by 
their increasing moral likeness to God; by nature 
they are not really that which they are destined to be, 
having little resemblance to their model. " No one 
is good save God alone," and all men must pray 
" forgive our sins !" The verdict upon all of them 
(Luke II, 13) is that they are "evil," for (Mark 
7, 21 seq.) in the hearts of all of them lurk "evil 
thoughts " of sensual and selfish desires expressing 
themselves through words and deeds, which make 
man unclean. Jesus did not see evil only in action 
contrary to law as the Jews did, and not as the 
Greeks in material corporeity, conditioning our 
existence on earth, but in the unclean and selfish 
inclinations of the heart which conflict with our 
ideal being, and destroy body and soul. Hence the 
command : remove the eye and the hand which 
would tempt thee to evil, so that thy whole body be 
not thrown into hell ! This destructive power of evil 
appears to Jesus in the idea of the devil and his 
demonic host; he did not, as is often said, merely 
accommodate himself to a popular notion, but he 
shared it in all seriousness; it is one of the pieces 
of his world-picture which shows him to be a child 
of his period, bu: which has no authority for us. 
The devil as the personified existence of evil belongs 



Jesus 

to Oriental dualism which cannot harmonize logi- 
cally with ethical monotheism, the rulership of one 
good God. That Jesus held theoretically to this con- 
tradiction must not surprise us in a prophet who did 
not reflect philosophically concerning God and the 
world; but what is more important and necessary 
for religion, he surmounted the obstacle practically, 
for he dissipated the fear of devils, which rested 
heavily upon men then by the power of his trust in 
God and his love of men. In this connection, his 
cure of the sick assumes an importance not to be 
underestimated. We will be less inclined to doubt 
that they have a historical basis when we recall that 
similar events happen still; certain sicknesses, par- 
ticularly those caused by disturbances of the nervous 
system, such as paralysis, are temporarily and even 
permanently cured by the spiritual influence of sug- 
gestion on the soul life of the patient. Similarly, 
we will have to think that through the suggestive 
influence of Jesus' personality, faith was wakened 
and new life-powers released in those patients whom 
they considered " possessed" ; such miraculous suc- 
cesses seemed to Jesus as well as those around him 
the victory of a superior spirit over the demonic 
spirits in the patients, as they actually were the vic- 
tory of his faith and his love over the misery and 
sin of men. They were, therefore, tangible proof to 
him that Satan's power was broken and the kingdom 
of God come. (Matthew 12, 28.) With that same 
confidence of a trusting love which enabled him to 



Christian Origins 

heal sick bodies, he knew that hq was justified in 
lifting guilt-laden, repentant souls by the consolatory 
word of the forgiveness of sins. (Mark 2, 10 seq.) 
Though his condemnation of sin was severe, yet was 
his sympathy equally strong for such sinners who 
were suffering under their guilt and were sighing 
for relief from their bonds, longing for a new and 
purer life. 

In such suffering of repentance and longing for 
rescue, he spied the glimmering spark of the good 
beneath the ashes of a lost life ; by unloving hardness, 
he knew that the spark would be extinguished, while 
a sympathetic human love, arousing the trust in 
God's forgiving and renewing grace, would fan it 
into flame. In the parable of the lost son, Jesus tells 
of sin and salvation in most straightforward fashion ; 
how sin bears its punishment within itself, by render- 
ing man most unhappy ; how this feeling of misery 
engenders the longing for salvation, the homesick- 
ness for the lost paternal roof, and finally the deci- 
sion to turn about and return home ; how the love of 
the father goes out to the repentant who returns and 
freely forgives all guilt without demanding repent- 
ance or satisfaction and admits the sinner into a new 
life close to his own. These are the essential truths 
of the religion of salvation, which Jesus believed 
and preached, because his own merciful love of the 
sinful and the suffering was the guarantee of a simi- 
lar attitude of his heavenly father. 

Since the natural inclination of all men, even 



Jesus 

though they have not given themselves to the life 
of crude sin, is not as good and as pure as that of a 
child of God and a subject of God's kingdom ought 
to be, therefore the demand is addressed to all 
without exception : " Repent ye ! " Instead of self- 
love expressing itself in impure and selfish desires of 
every kind there should appear the love of God with 
the whole heart and the love of neighbors as our- 
selves. (Mark 12, 28 seq.) According to Deu- 
teronomy (6, 5), love of God with the whole heart 
is a fundamental demand of the monotheistic belief 
in God, and Leviticus (19, 18) commands the love 
of compatriots as ourselves. Hillel, the Pharisaic 
teacher, had broadened this command to include the 
love of all men and considered that command the 
essence of the Law. Here, too, it must be said that 
the content of this double command was not actually 
new with Jesus, but the manner with which he 
applied it seriously to practice was. In Judaism, this 
view of Hillel could not force its way because the 
teachers themselves, much less the others, could not 
free themselves of the fundamental error of legal 
religion and ethics, — the breaking up of the divine 
will into a number of positive commands and par- 
ticularly prohibitions (the Pharisees counted 613 
such), all of equal force because supposedly com- 
manded by God ; and among these, the ritual regula- 
tions were at least equally as important, in fact, 
more important than the moral commands. For this 
reason, religion and morality in Judaism had degen- 

103 



Christian Origins 

erated to that rigidity and externalization which had 
begun in Phariseeism and culminated in Talmudism. 
Jesus broke this bond by tracing morality back to the 
inner attitude of the heart and taught a proper 
understanding of the free employment of the one 
fundamental instinct, the love of God and of man. 
The slavish obedience to an external was thus super- 
seded and the freedom of the moral personality 
placed in its stead; that freedom is not egoistic 
license, for it feels itself bound to God's divine will, 
not by slavish fear, but by childlike love. There- 
with the moral was recognized, not only in its essen- 
tial unity as the self-activity and development of the 
good will, but ethics and religion were united into an 
irreducible unity. Just as everything moral should 
be rooted in the love of God, so should all reli- 
gion find employment in the love of man. A new 
estimate of ceremonial activity was thus created ; no 
longer as in the ancient heathen and Jewish world 
is it a service to be performed for God by which 
some credit with God is won, or God's favor bought, 
but it is a natural expression of the pious attitude 
and has only so much value as the external corre- 
sponds with the internal : where the inner attitude 
is missing, there all fasts and prayers are a sem- 
blance without value, empty hypocrisy. (Matthew 
6, I seq. ) From this viewpoint, the Sabbath observ- 
ance is no longer a service which must be performed 
because God once commanded it, but it is a gift 
of God for the welfare of men (Mark 2, 28) ; hence 

104 



Jesus 

the observance most worthy of such a day is service 
for the benefit of our fellowmen (Mark 3, 4; Luke 
6, 9). For this reason, ceremonial performances 
must never be accounted greater than the perform- 
ance of plain moral duties. Jesus says with Hosea : 
" Mercy and not sacrifice, I ask !" and he condemns 
most sternly the Pharisaic practice which valued a 
pious charity more highly than the performance of 
filial duties and employed public prayer as a means 
of satisfying vanity and greed; on the contrary, he 
would even have the sacrificial rite interrupted so as 
not to delay the conciliation of an angry brother. 
(Matthew 5, 23.) 

Much as Jesus was conscious that this internaliza- 
tion of the moral was the teaching of a " better 
righteousness " than that of the scribes and the Phar- 
isees, yet he was far removed from the declaration 
that the Jewish Law zvas done away with. Accord- 
ing to several sayings, the authenticity of which we 
are scarcely justified in doubting, he taught the abso- 
lute, continuous validity of the Law in all its parts 
down to the last jot and tittle, and he urged his dis- 
ciples to follow, not the works but the teachings of 
the scribes, though they were not to set the moral 
aside for the sake of the ritual in the Law, yet they 
were to perform the latter and not omit the former. 
(Matthew 5, 17 seq.; 23, 3; 23, 23; Luke 16, 17.) 
With all the piety of a pious Jew, Jesus felt himself 
subservient and attached to the Law, without con- 
sciousness of the fact that in principle his interpre- 
ts 



Christian Origins 

tation of morality actually had moved beyond the 
standpoint of the Law. He did not mean to abro- 
gate the Law, but to fulfill it, and to bring its true 
meaning into force by opposing the distorted inter- 
pretation of the Jewish school tenets. But in this 
struggle, he was made to utter occasional expres- 
sions, whose real extent, unconsciously perhaps, not 
only included the negation of the mere school tenets 
but of the Law itself. Thus, when asked why his 
disciples did not fast, he spoke the important word 
about the undressed cloth which was of no use for 
an old garment and the new wine which would burst 
the old wine-skins ( Mark 2, 21); in effect, these 
utterances tell of the impossibility of harmonizing 
the new form of piety with the old life under the 
Law. Or when he says (Mark 2, 28) that the 
Sabbath is here for the sake of man and the Son of 
man (meaning man generally) is lord even of the 
Sabbath, then the relativity of the Sabbath law as 
against the moral purpose of man himself is uttered 
in such form that the absolute validity of the ritual 
law seems seriously questioned. During the dispute 
about washings, the principle is set up that " there 
is nothing from without the man, that going into 
him can defile him," only the wicked thoughts which 
go out from his heart are defiling (Mark 7, 8 
seq.) ; wherewith the Mosaic laws concerning 
cleansing and food are robbed of all value. Jesus 
bases his absolute rejection of divorce on the original 
intention of the Creator, and declares the opposing 

106 



Jesus 

statute of Mosaic Law to be the lawmaker's conces- 
sion to the weakness and hard-heartedness of men. 
If the passage about the destruction of " the temple 
that is made with hands " and the construction of 
another made without hands was actually spoken 
by Jesus (according to Mark 14, 58; 15, 29, it was 
ascribed to him by " false witnesses "), then it could 
mean scarcely anything else than the hope of the 
near end of the legal temple service and in its stead 
the inauguration of a more spiritual service of God. 
When we compare these passages, which are beyond 
and contrary to the Law, with those explanations of 
a conservative tendency, it seems to me that we get 
the impression that Jesus was freer from 'the Mosaic 
law within himself than he was conscious of being, 
and that he did not sense the contradiction between 
inner freedom and external hold, because the moral 
was of such great importance that the mere cere- 
monial might remain alongside as an undisturbed 
subsidiary. Only in such cases, where the moral 
was endangered by the ceremonial, did he oppose it 
so freely that it gives us a glimpse of a possible 
future abrogation of the Law. From this stand- 
point to that of a conscious breach with the Law 
was a long step which Jesus himself never made. 
This is one of the points where it is especially notice- 
able, that the germ of the new religion was present 
in the attitude of Jesus, but enveloped in the tradi- 
tional forms of his nation and his day ; the release 
of this germ and the realization of its independence 

107 



Christian Origins 

was a development which remained for the apostolic 
congregation. 

A consideration of the ascetic side of Jesus' ethics, 
its rigorous demand for the abandonment of the 
present world and its social benefits, gives us a 
similar impression of bias resulting from environ- 
ment. This ascetic side to an ethics of love has 
always been found paradoxical, and attempts have 
been made to weaken it by rationalization or to 
explain it away by allegorization. Sometimes it has 
been romantically lauded as heroic idealism; ele- 
vated so far beyond human weakness that we can 
only admire and never attain it ; this interpretation, 
logically followed out, must needs lead to the Catho- 
lic dogma of a double morality. Our purely his- 
torical method needs neither rationalistic nor 
romantic fictions, inasmuch as it sees in the ascetic 
rigorism of the ethics of Jesus the inevitable 
practical complement and consequence of his 
apocalyptic expectation of the impending catas- 
trophe, ending the present and ushering in the 
new world. The characteristic individuality of the 
actual Jesus of history cannot be understood, if this 
condition imposed by the history of the time on his 
entire mode of thinking, including its moral side, is 
disregarded. While it must be conceded that 
ascetic rigorism is closely related to ethical idealism, 
yet they differ in this : ideal requirements do not 
contradict given conditions of human society ; despite 
their sublimity, they are capable of fulfillment; but 

io8 



Jesus 

ascetic, rigoristic demands include a radical negation 
of the historical life of human society. If Jesus 
commands that we should love our enemies, that is, 
not revengefully requiting evil by evil, but conciliat- 
ing and conquering the evil by good, we will be com- 
pelled to regard this command (taught, too, by other 
wise men, as Plato, Buddha, Seneca, Epictetus) as 
a sublime duty, difficult but not impossible of fulfill- 
ment because it does not run counter in any way to . 
the order of human society. But when Jesus adds : 
"Resist not him that is evil : but whosoever smiteth 
thee on thy right cheek, turn to him the other also. 
And if any man would go to law with thee, and take 
away thy coat, let him have thy cloak also" ( Matthew 
5, 39; Luke 6, 29), one cannot honestly deny that 
such a command cannot be carried out in any society 
because it abrogates all law and gives an easy victory 
to brute force. Only the temper of the times fur- 
nishes the explanation, — times when the world was 
about to crumble and all social values were doomed 
to destruction in the great judgment conflagration; 
only under such circumstances did it seem fitting 
to secure the glory of the coming world by complete 
abnegation of personal rights and by total indiffer- 
ence to honor and shame in the disintegrating world. 
The same holds of all the sayings of Jesus in 
which he requires of his disciples a complete separa- 
tion from all that binds them to this world, above all 
from property, and even from family ties. The 
story of the rich young man is well known ; he asks 

109 



Christian Origins 

what to do in order to participate in the eternal life, 
and the answer is a command to sell all his posses- 
sions and give the proceeds to the poor ; by obedience 
he will have acquired a treasure in heaven. That 
this was not an exceptional case, but was intended 
to stand for a general principle, is clearly indicated 
by the remark which Jesus adds : it is a greater im- 
possibility for a rich man to enter into heaven than 
for a camel to go through the eye of a needle — such 
an impossibility that a miracle alone could accom- 
plish it. Apparently Jesus judged wealth in itself 
to be pernicious, — the greatest insuperable danger 
for the soul of its owner, an idol ("Mammon") 
which holds man so completely in his service that 
he cannot possibly serve God at the same time ; hence 
the universal nature of the requirement that this 
soul-destroying ballast be thrown overboard so that 
the safe harbor of God's kingdom be made in the 
company of the poor. " Sell that ye have and give 
alms; make for yourself purses which wax not old, 
a treasure in the heavens that faileth not. So there- 
fore whosoever be of you that renounceth not all 
that he hath, he cannot be my disciple!" (Luke 
12, 33; 14, 33.) It is customary to interpret these 
and similar passages spiritually, in the sense that 
one should not be greedy or selfish and cling to 
wealth with the whole heart, but as for the rest, 
wealth is permitted and should be employed for 
good and reasonable purposes; that is the way in 
which we, the cultured of to-day, think, because 



Jesus 

we consider wealth like all other earthly things a 
means to moral activity and because we would con- 
sider surrender of private property, the surrender 
of the inalienable possession of personal independ- 
ence of the individual in society. But Jesus thought 
like a child of his time in this matter and those 
thoughts differ radically from ours: wealth was 
solely a means of buying pleasures and the wealthy 
were the easy-going worldlings who oppressed the 
poor and despised the kingdom of God, so he 
thought; and, above all, he was convinced that he 
was about to face the miraculous catastrophe which 
should put an end to all existing things and make 
all things new. Would it have been worth while 
making rules for the further maintenance of so- 
ciety? This viewpoint explains those harsh words 
in which Jesus demands the ruthless sundering of 
family ties : " Leave the dead to bury their own 
dead ; but go thou and publish abroad the kingdom 
of God." " If any man cometh unto me and hateth 
not his own father and mother, and wife and chil- 
dren, and brethren and sisters, yea, and his own life 
also, he cannot be my disciple." (Luke 9, 60; 14, 
26.) How strange such words sound in the mouth 
of a teacher who had made love the cardinal virtue, 
who regarded the sanctity of marriage so highly that 
he rejected all possibility of separation, who had 
ranked filial duties above ceremonial works in divine 
service, who had frequently evinced his own warm 
love of children! But we must never forget, that 



Christian Origins 

two souls dwelt in his breast : beside the hearty and 
heart-winning love for the individuals who trust- 
fully approached him, there glowed in him the en- 
thusiasm of the prophet of God's kingdom. As such 
prophet, his present world was ripe for destruction, 
and therefore whatever bound man to the world, 
family no less than wealth and property, was but a 
hindrance, heroically to be surmounted for the sake 
of participation in the life of the coming world. 
This alone explains why Jesus gave no instructions 
concerning the social duties of husband and wife, 
parents and children, work in the profession, and 
life in the state. The well-known passage (Mark 
12, 17) " Render unto Csesar the things that are 
Cassar s, and unto God the things that are God's," 
does not mean that political duties are to be based 
on religion but rather intends to separate political 
matters from religion so completely that they be- 
come as indifferent to the pious as all other earthly 
cares. This complete disregard of all that goes to 
make up the content of social ethics cannot be ex- 
plained, as some think, by saying that Jesus desired 
to submit the arrangement of these things to the 
natural development of the congregation ; such rea- 
soning forgets that Jesus saw no prospect of 
" natural development " but expected a supernatural 
and sudden catastrophe making all things new at 
once. 

Since history itself has swept away this expecta- 
tion for us, it is clear that the ascetic rigorous de- 



Jesus 

mands of Jesus' ethics which rested upon it, cannot 
be valid for us in the original literal sense. I hold 
that it is far more expedient to concede this without 
reserve than to torture those bold expressions with 
the doubtful arts of interpretation or to edge away 
from them with a bad conscience. The more clearly 
we define for ourselves the difference between the 
ethics of Jesus conditioned by his time and environ- 
ment and modern social ethics, the more decidedly 
must we bring to light the permanent kernel of 
truth hidden in that temporary shell. This kernel 
may be found in two sayings of Jesus which sum it 
up : " For whosoever would save his life shall lose 
it : and whosoever shall lose his life for my sake 
shall find it. For what shall a man be profited, if 
he shall gain the whole world and forfeit his soul? " 
(Matthew i6, 25 seq.) and " But whosoever would 
become great among you shall be your minister; 
and whosoever would be first among you, shall be 
servant of all." (Mark 10, 43.) The first means 
that true salvation, the fulfillment of the life-purpose 
of the individual, depends upon a self-denying, un- 
reserved surrender to the highest purpose of all, the 
realization of the divine will, of which Jesus knew 
himself to be the tool. The other means that the 
social value of each depends upon the measure of his 
service to the whole of society. Both reject that 
egoism which seeks its own object and in the selfish 
gain of temporal possessions loses its eternal object ; 
both promise the richest life-content and permanent 

113 



Christian Origins 

satisfaction to that self-forgetting love which seeks 
the fulfillment of God's will in the service of human 
society. " Die and become ! " — this is indeed an 
ethical truth for all time ; a new order of society was 
formed in the Christian congregation for all time by 
this principle, and according to its norm it ought 
to and will become purer as time goes on. In the 
end, the difference is merely this : for us, the divine 
will no longer reveals itself in supernatural catas- 
trophes but in the natural development of human 
society, hence our surrender to the divine will urges 
us, not to a breach with society but to the positive, 
moral employment and refinement of its historical 
life conditions. 

We have reviewed the teachings of Jesus — his 
joyous message of the coming kingdom of God, of 
the fatherhood of God, and of the true righteous- 
ness of man as God's child. The question remains : 
what did Jesus think about himself, his mission and 
his position in God's kingdom ? The historical an- 
swer to this question is made peculiarly difficult be- 
cause throughout the Gospels the transformed ideas 
of Jesus as the Messiah and the Son of God, which 
either arose later in the faith of the congregation 
or were colored by that faith, were transferred back 
into the earthly life of Jesus and the corresponding 
sayings were put into his mouth ; naturally, this did 
not take place without manifold contradictions with 
their own traditional recollections of the actual his- 
torical course of events. 

114 



Jesus 

According to the fourth Gospel, Jesus is the in- 
carnate appearance of the Logos or the Son of God, 
who was with God from the beginning, who was 
himself a God, and the disciples beheld his divine 
glory even under the earthly cloak of the person 
Jesus. (John i, 14.) According to Luke and Mat- 
thew, Jesus is the supernaturally-begotten Son of 
God, who was hailed as the world redemeer by divine 
spirits at birth; and even Mark, though he knows 
nothing about the supernatural birth, has a celestial 
voice proclaim at his baptism that Jesus is the Son 
of God and the chosen object of His love, or its 
equivalent, the Messiah ; then the demons of the pos- 
sessed acknowledge him as such, and many miracles, 
chiefly the transfiguration, confirm it. All of this 
belongs to the realm of pious legend; later on, its 
origin in the belief of the congregation will be ex- 
plained. From a purely historical standpoint, so 
much is certain that Jesus was not conscious of any 
superhuman origin or nature. He appeared as a 
prophet, just as the Baptist had before him; he 
worked as a teacher and healer among his own peo- 
ple, like other predecessors and contemporaries. His 
power over sick souls and bodies, miraculous as it 
might seem, was not an absolute, divine omnipo- 
tence, but conditioned by the faith of the sick, as 
appears in the report of Mark (6, 5), which says 
that he could " do no mighty work " in Nazareth 
because of the unbelief of his townsmen. Neither 
was his prophetic knowledge unlimited; the son 

115 



Christian Origins 

knows not that hour when the promised time of sal- 
vation shall begin, the father alone knows (Mark 
13, 32). In noble humility, Jesus even refuses to 
consider himself morally perfect; when one ad- 
dressed him " good Master," he answered : " Why 
callest thou me good? none is good save one, even 
God." (Mark 10, 18.) Therewith he placed him- 
self in a category with other men ; he prayed to God 
as to a father, just as he had taught the disciples 
to pray, " our father" ; he felt himself to be the Son 
of God in no other than the moral-religious sense, 
according to which he called upon us to become sons 
of God by making ourselves like our heavenly father ; 
he termed the peaceable, " Sons of God," and all who 
do God's will, his brothers and sisters. (Mark 3, 
35.) Even in such passages where the name " Son 
of God " is applied to Jesus in a unique sense, as by 
the celestial voice at the baptism and the transfigura- 
tion, by the devil at the temptation, by the high priest 
at the trial, there the words in the older Gospels are 
but another way of saying " Messiah " and do not 
include any transcendental or metaphysical meaning. 
On the strength of the older Gospels, the truly 
human self-consciousness of Jesus may be declared 
without doubt an established historical fact. It is 
far more difficult to answer the question whether 
Jesus assumed the messianic dignity and if so, how ? 
In any event, that he did not do so from the begin- 
ning, may be concluded with great probability from 
the report testified to by the first three Gospels that 

116 



Jesus 

at the close of his activity in Galilee on a journey in 
the neighborhood of Csesarea Philippi, Jesus asked 
his disciples : " Who do men say that I am ? " 
Whereupon they answered: the (resurrected) John 
the Baptist, or Elijah or some other prophet. Then 
Jesus asked them: " But who say ye that I am?" 
Whereupon Peter is made to answer : " Thou art 
the Christ." ( Mark 8, 29 ; in Luke " God's Christ" ; 
in Matthew " Thou art the Christ, the Son of the 
living God.") Here the reader of the Gospels who 
thinks historically faces this alternative : either the 
many messianic expressions of Jesus and avowals 
of those about him reported earlier in the Gospels 
are historical, which makes the scene on the road to 
Csesarea scarcely possible, or the scene is historical 
and the descriptions of the Evangelists, who intro- 
duce Jesus as the Messiah from the beginning, do 
not rest on historical recollection but rest on the 
transference of the later belief of the congregation 
back to the beginning of the life of Jesus or to the 
period of his public activities. But this circum- 
stance, that the scene of Cassarea contradicts the 
other presupposition of the Gospels so crassly, is a 
strong proof in favor of the historic character of 
Peter's answer; the distinct statement of time and 
place is also in its favor. To be sure the continua- 
tion of the narrative brings new difficulties, even if 
we confine ourselves to Mark and disregard the glori- 
fication of Peter as the rock upon which the Church 
should be founded (an expression which is certainly 

"7 



christian Origins 

unhistorical and reported only by Matthew). On 
the strength of Peter's declaration, Mark reports that 
Jesus charged the disciples to tell no man of him, that 
is of what they had just heard concerning his Mes- 
siahship ; and that Jesus began to teach them the ne- 
cessity for the suffering of the son of man, the rejec- 
tion by the Jewish hierarchy, as well as that he 
would be killed and rise from the dead after three 
days; thereupon Peter warned him strongly against 
this fate, but Jesus rebuked the anxious disciple as 
a Satan whose thoughts were human and not divine. 
Immediately the question arises: Why did Jesus 
forbid the disciples to speak of his Messiahship? If 
he believed himself to be the Messiah, or more ex- 
actly speaking, if he believed himself chosen for that 
honor, must he not have wished that the people 
should hear his faith and that of his disciples ? Must 
he not have wished the greatest number possible to 
share that faith? In fact, a Messiah who would 
wish to be a Messiah only in secret is something so 
difficult to comprehend, that we readily understand 
how some recent critics have arrived at the idea that 
Jesus himself did not wish to be considered the 
Messiah, but that the belief of the congregation had 
first ascribed this honor to the resurrected Jesus and 
not to the Jesus of earth. Others have attempted 
to solve this difficulty by assuming that Jesus pre- 
vented the publication of his Messiahship by reason 
of pedagogic wisdom and foresight, because he 
feared that the people would take him for a political 

ii8 



Jesus 

Messiah, whereas he himself desired to be only a 
spiritual Messiah, or, by his death and resurrection, 
a heavenly Messiah. But a number of serious ob- 
jections combat that hypothesis. It is a fair question 
to ask : Would it not have been the simplest way of 
avoiding any such misunderstanding, for Jesus to 
declare plainly and openly that he did wish to come 
as the Messiah, not in the traditional Jewish sense, 
but in some new spiritual or heavenly sense ? There 
is no trace anywhere that he wished to give the tradi- 
tional Jewish messianic idea any such new interpreta- 
tion, just as little as in the case of the traditional 
idea of the kingdom of God. Yet both would have 
been urgently needed, not only for the people, but 
even for his disciples; for the Gospels often reveal 
the extent to which the latter shared the traditional 
and popular notion of the Messiah and his kingdom. 
For example when the sons of Zebedee ask for the 
places of honor at the right and left hand of the 
Messiah in his glory (Mark lo, 37) or when the 
festal procession, of which the disciples were a part, 
is doing messianic honors, greeting Jesus as the 
" Son of David," upon his entry into Jerusalem, and 
rejoicing in the " kingdom that cometh, the kingdom 
of our father David." (Mark 11, 9 seq.) Assum- 
ing that the pedagogic wisdom and foresight of 
Jesus had caused him to suppress all messianic an- 
nouncements, we must expect that on such occasion 
Jesus would not have let the opportunity pass of 
telling his disciples and friends that these expecta- 

119 



Christian Origins 

tions were error and of enlightening them as to the 
true sense of his messianic ideas. He does this no- 
where ; he did not disabuse the minds of the sons of 
Zebedee about the places of honor in his kingdom, 
but simply explained that God, and not he, would 
assign them; silently, he accepted Peter's acknowl- 
edgment of his Messiahship and the honors of the 
festal procession; at the cleansing of the temple, he 
appears the powerful reformer of existing cult-cus- 
toms, and in the parable of the faithless husband- 
men, he declares to the hierarchs with little conceal- 
ment the nearing end of their dominion. It seems 
to me that all of this is not calculated to give the 
impression that Jesus rejected the popular notion of 
the Messiah as the king of God's people and substi- 
tuted for it the new notion of a spiritual Messiah. 
The notion of a purely spiritual Messiah, acting only 
as an educator of the attitude of men, but lacking 
all external power and honor, was entirely strange, 
not only to the faith of the Jews, but even to the 
early-Christian congregation ; the latter were con- 
xnnced that by resurrecting their master, Jesus, God 
had seated him at his right hand and thereby " made 
him Lord and Christ," that is, God had conferred 
upon him that royal dignity and governing power 
which was inseparably bound up with the idea of 
the Messiah. How thoroughly must the disciples 
have misunderstood their master to the end, if his 
thoughts had not been of that nature, but had been 
occupied entirely with a spiritual Messiah! This 

120 



Jesus 

idea like that of the spiritual kingdom of God is 
mainly a product of theological reflection, far re- 
moved from the naive, realistic conceptions both of 
Judaism and early-Christianity. 

If the hypothesis of a " spiritual Messiah " is con- 
sequently to be eliminated from a historical consid- 
eration, the open question remains whether there is 
any advantage in the hypothesis of a " heavenly 
Messiah," — the assumption that Jesus believed as did 
the early congregation after his death, that although 
Jesus had not been the Messiah while on earth, yet 
by his death and resurrection he had been chosen 
and elevated to the heavenly kingship of God's peo- 
ple, as such he would reveal himself powerfully on 
his return from heaven and set up his kingdom on 
earth? This hypothesis seems to find support in 
those Gospel passages, according to which Jesus is 
said to have predicted accurately concerning his pas- 
sion and death, his resurrection and return in the 
clouds of heaven. But close scrutiny to discover 
whether Jesus really could have uttered these say- 
ings causes strongest doubts. The threefold repeti- 
tion of the prophecy itself, with its increasing elab- 
oration of details (Mark 8, 31 ; 9, 31 ; 10, 33 seq. ) 
leads us to suppose that it is the Evangelist who has 
transformed the knowledge and hopes of the congre- 
gation into a wonderful foreknowledge and foretell- 
ing of Jesus. Had Jesus actually foretold it, the 
fact would be incomprehensible that no one in the 
closer or larger circle of his disciples had a premoni- 



Christian Origins 

tion of his approaching death and subsequent resur- 
rection; the catastrophe came so unexpectedly and, 
for the moment, destroyed their hopes so utterly that 
they lost control and courage and scattered to their 
homes. Besides, the Evangelists themselves say that 
the prophecies of the passion and resurrection of 
Jesus, free from ambiguity as they were supposed 
to be, were not understood by the disciples at any 
time; plainly, by this, they betray the fact that in 
the circle of the disciples nothing was known of the 
supposedly-prophesied fate of Jesus before its actual 
occurrence; in short, that the prophecy could not 
Have been uttered. We will see later that the con- 
duct of Jesus during the last days at Jerusalem does 
not give the impression that he regarded the prospect 
of his death as an absolute necessity and divinely- 
decreed fate. Thus the hypothesis that Jesus ex- 
pected a heavenly Messiahship plainly becomes un- 
tenable. 

If neither the spiritual nor the heavenly Messiah 
can be adhered to, there seems no other alternative 
than this : either Jesus did not wish to be the Messiah 
at all or he wished to be or become the Messiah in the 
traditional, popular sense. There is a third possibil- 
ity thinkable, a mediatory hypothesis, which is per- 
haps best calculated to explain the historical course 
of events. In any event, it is certain that Jesus did 
not appear with a messianic claim from the begin- 
ning, but did appear simply as the prophet of the 
approaching kingdom of God ; to prepare its coming 



Jesus 

by his utterances, he regarded as his immediate di- 
vine mission. For this he could disregard the ques- 
tion whether God would be the only and immediate 
king in that new order of things which His divine 
omnipotence would bring to pass (as was expected, 
for example, in the apocryphal " Assumtio Mosis ") 
or whether he would employ a human tool and make 
a man the messianic king; also, the question who 
that man would be. The thought that he himself 
might be the divinely selected one, may have been 
remote from the beginning; hence his rebuff of the 
messianic greetings which the sick are supposed to 
have spoken early in his career (if the Gospel re- 
ports are trustworthy). 

When, however, the masses were inspired by the 
power of his instructive and healing utterances, and 
gathered about him, when the growing enmity of 
the scribes and Pharisees made it apparent at the 
same time that rescue of the starving and scattered 
flock was not to be expected from that quarter, then 
the thought ma)^ have haunted him more and more 
that he himself had been called to inaugurate the 
redeeming kingdom of God by a religious-social 
reformation. When the Baptist's question " Art 
thou he (the Messiah) who is to come?" was put 
to him, Jesus referred to his successes in healing sick 
bodies and souls and his preaching of a gospel for 
the poor. Surely he had no wish to be a Messiah 
such as the Pharisees dreamed of, who would help 
the Jewish nation to victory over the heathen and to 

123 



Christian Origins 

release from the Roman rule, but a Messiah of the 
poor, the miserable and heavy-laden, the pious suf- 
ferer and the secluded — that small and powerless 
flock to whom the heavenly father intended to give 
the kingdom (Luke 12, 32). For the accomplish- 
ment of this task, his previous activity in Galilee no 
longer sufficed; in the capitol city of Jerusalem, at 
the heart of the hierarchy, the decision must be 
brought about. The acknowledgment of Peter seems 
to have ripened this decision to make a final move; 
from that on, everything points to a great determina- 
tion, a bold undertaking, a decided purpose. Jesus 
did not move on to Jerusalem in order to be executed, 
nor did he go there to celebrate the feast; but he 
went there to win a victory over the hierarchy and 
realize the prophetic ideal of God's kingdom in the 
regenerated nation. Naturally, he was not unmind- 
ful of the difficulties and dangers involved, and 
therefore he requires of his disciples such determina- 
tion as disregards all considerations and is prepared 
to make any sacrifice. At that period he may have 
said : " I came to cast fire upon the earth ; and what 
will I, if it is already kindled? But I have a bap- 
tism to be baptized with ; and how am I straightened 
till it be accomplished ! Think ye that I am come to 
give peace in the earth ? I tell you. Nay ; but rather 
division." (Luke 12, 49 seq.) That is the sincere 
language of a hero who is moving toward a hard 
and decisive battle, one who is prepared to lose all, 
even his life, in God's cause; but because he is not 

124 



fa 



Jesus 

blind to the possibility of his own annihilation, he is 
still far removed from thinking it inevitable. Jesus 
was convinced that he was doing God's work ; he be- 
lieved in the wonder-working and omnipotent God, 
who could, if need be, aid him with more than twelve 
legions of angels : Why should he not be certain of 
the victory of his cause, despite such anxieties of the 
human mind, as Peter had expressed? In fact the 
reports of Jesus' journey to Jerusalem and his do- 
ings there, indicate no elegiac, resigned mood, but on 
the contrary they display the heroic trait of daring 
endeavor, courageous struggle and joyous hope. 

As the host of his enthusiastic friends grew on 
the way to Jerusalem, as through Jericho and from 
there to Jerusalem, the entire journey became one 
triumphal procession culminating in that enthusiasm 
of the pious pilgrim host which found vent in the 
outburst of messianic cries of joy, Jesus withstood 
no longer ; when his opponents called his attention to 
the suspicious nature of these cries, he is said to have 
answered : " If these shall hold their peace, the 
stones will cry out." (Luke 19,40.) He considered 
the enthusiasm of the masses to be an elemental 
force, which no human violence could check. On the 
next day, he visited the temple; when he saw the 
busy activity of the dealers in sacrificial animals and 
Jewish coins overrunning the outer court, he drove 
them out with their wares. This business was con- 
nected with the sacrificial service and therefore 
Jesus' reformatory action seemed to be an attack 

125 



Christian Origins 

on the sacrificial service itself, and indirectly on the 
hierarchs, who derived their income from and based 
their social position of power on the sacrificial ser- 
vice. After opening the battle thus, Jesus continued 
it during the following days in addresses to the peo- 
ple. With fiery words, he reads the register of their 
sins to the scribes and the Pharisees, — hypocritical 
commerce with religion, ambition and greed, agita- 
torial proselytizing which only makes men more 
wicked, lying casuistry, straining out gnats and swal- 
lowing camels, mania for outward cleansing and in- 
ward hypocrisy and iniquity, worship of the prophets* 
sepulchres and hatred of their spirit. In the parable 
of the faithless husbandman (Mark 12, 12 seq.) the 
hierarchs perceived that he set the prospect of the 
approaching judgment before them, in that God 
would take his vineyard, the stewardship of his peo- 
ple, and give it to " others," which meant, naturally, 
to Jesus and his friends whom God had appointed 
for the kingdom. (Cp. Luke 12, 32 ; 22, 29.) From 
that time on, the hierarchs sought to remove the un- 
comfortable reformer, but fearing the people who 
were much attached to him, they dared not attack 
him openly. (Mark 12, 12-37.) They thought it 
safer to seize him in the dead of night and deliver 
him over to the Roman governor as a messianic pre- 
tender and public agitator; in which case, they well 
knew, the governor would make short work of 
him. 

Jesus knew the deadly enmity of the hi«irarchs 

19^ 



Jesus 

and prepared himself for the worst; but he never 
thought of a criminal trial before his Roman su- 
periors. He was conscious of his innocence in that 
direction because he had commanded the separation 
of politics and religion and the recognition of the 
Imperial authority. (Mark 12, 17.) One refer- 
ence in the Gospel of Luke leads to the highly prob- 
able conclusion that he scented danger from an- 
other quarter; in the Life-of- Jesus romances, this 
reference is regularly overlooked, but it is of great 
importance to the historian. While Jesus was cele- 
brating the Passover meal with his disciples on the 
evening of the day before his death, he commanded 
them urgently to procure swords at any price, even 
if they had to sell their cloaks to do so, and when 
they answered that there were two swords at hand, 
he said : it is enough (Luke 22, 36-38) . Such words 
cannot be interpreted allegorically without doing 
them great violence ; literally accepted, they can mean 
only one thing, that Jesus considered weapons ur- 
gently needed for defense in case of murderous at- 
tack by hired assassins. What thought could be 
closer than that the hierarchs would seek to remove 
him silently by assassination, inasmuch as criminal 
cases were no longer in their jurisdiction since the 
Roman occupation? Jesus wanted to be ready for 
such an attack and two swords sufficed for the pur- 
pose. When, later, in the garden of Gethsemane, he 
saw himself surrounded by a host of the servitors of 
the authorities and not by assassins, he forbade all 

»?7 



Christian Origins 

further opposition on the part of the disciples (Luke 
22, 50). Luke's reference to the purchase of the 
swords is so much the more to be considered a sure 
historical recollection because it stands in the most 
glaring contrast to that later church-view of Jesus' 
death, which colors the other gospel descriptions. 
If Jesus feared assassination on the last evening of 
his life and prepared to meet it with arms, he could 
never have known or predicted his death on the 
cross; these predictions could only have been put 
into his mouth subsequently. 

The same holds good of the Gospel passage by 
which Jesus is supposed to have made bread and 
wine at the last supper, the symbols of his dead body 
and his flowing blood. Later on, we will see that 
these words originated in the Apostle Paul's mystical 
teaching of the sacrificial death of Christ and its 
sacramental celebration in the Communion — a teach- 
ing unknown to the oldest congregation and there- 
fore not heard by them from Jesus' lips. The words 
spoken at the Last Supper, which actually belonged 
to the original tradition, do not breathe the mood 
of separation or premonition of death; on the con- 
trary, they are full of joyous hope of victory. Thus, 
the words about drinking wine in the kingdom of 
the father after it had come, and the promise to the 
disciples that under the kingship of Jesus they will 
sit at his table and judge the twelve tribes of Israel. 
(Luke 22, 18 ; 22, 28 seq.) It is easily possible that 
this joyous mood could give way to more sombre 

138 



Jesus 

thoughts at this critical juncture; if the text of the 
prayer which Jesus uttered in the sohtude of the 
garden of Gethsemane is correctly handed down to 
us, then it shows that in that hour Jesus' soul was 
suffused with an anxious premonition ; yet his sway- 
ing between fear and hope is another sign that the 
thought of his death as an absolute necessity was 
still remote. We may well assume that his trust in 
that God, who can save his own by miracles and 
angels, was his mainstay even during the disgrace 
and maltreatment of the last day : not until he was 
on the cross did the dying man lose hope; not until 
life was ebbing, did he break forth in the lament : 
"My God, why hast thou forsaken me?" 

To this heartrending tragedy as his life's close, 
one thought alone can reconcile us — that it was the 
inevitable, providential means of entrance into a 
higher life. The grain of wheat must fall to earth 
and die in order to bring forth rich fruit ; the Jewish 
Messiah, the reformer of his people, had to disap- 
pear so that " the Christ after the spirit " could live 
in the faith of his congregation to be — to make way 
for him who was in truth to become the world re- 
deemer and the king of the realm. His limitations 
of age and nation, the messianic-apocalyptic form of 
his thought and activity, they had to succumb in the 
unequal struggle with the powers of the earth; but 
the universal, spiritual kernel of his life work, the 
ideal of the kingdom of that God who is the good 
will and redeeming love in the hearts of his children 

129 



Christian Origins 

and in the life of his realm — that remained and 
marched triumphantly across the world, so that even 
to-day it is the saving and educating force which 
gives eternal content and value to human life in the 
individual and the race. 



130 



THE MESSIANIC CONGREGATION 



THE MESSIANIC CONGREGATION 

The death of Jesus seems to have destroyed all 
the hopes which the disciples had centred in him. 
The blow had struck them so unexpectedly that they 
fled precipitately after his arrest and Peter dis- 
claimed him in cowardly fashion. Not one of them 
was present at the cross ; only a few of the faithful 
women at a distance watched the sad end. Some 
time later the disciples, who had been discouraged 
shortly before, appeared publicly before the people 
as inspired witnesses of the resurrection and the 
elevation of Jesus to heavenly Messiahhood. What 
had brought about this great revulsion ? What had 
they experienced in the meantime, strong enough 
to lift their drooping spirits, to fan into flame their 
disappearing hopes, so strong that they believed in 
Jesus as the Messiah more confidently than ever and 
gave public testimony to their belief? At this de- 
cisive point, the historical method has least right to 
withdraw from a critical examination of the tradi- 
tional stories and must bring to light the probable 
sequence of events on the strength of the few but 
certain facts. In such case, more cannot be expected 
of historical research, than such an explanation of 
the procedure as comports with the analogy of other 
human experience and is therefore thinkable and 
probable. 

133 



Christian Origins 

Every careful reader of the Gospels must see that 
the stories of the disciples' Easter experiences are so 
contradictory that they afiford no decided, clear no- 
tion. No man can gain any idea of a resurrected 
body which is both entirely material, tangible like 
any earthly body and can eat, and then again seems 
to be of such an unearthly nature that it can go 
through locked doors, suddenly appear and then dis- 
appear and then be lifted up to heaven. Equally 
contradictory are the Gospel stories about the locality 
in which it appeared ; in Mark, the disciples are di- 
rected to Galilee in order to see the resurrected one 
there: so, too, in Matthew, where the story of the 
appearance on the mountain in Galilee is actually 
narrated, but not until after a similar story had been 
reported about the appearance to the two Marys on 
the home-journey from the tomb to the city. Luke, 
however, only tells of appearances on the Emmaus 
road near Jerusalem and then to the assembled dis- 
ciples at Jerusalem ; not only that he knows nothing 
of a Galilean appearance, but he precluded its pos- 
sibility, by having the disciples directed to wait at 
Jerusalem until the pouring out of the holy spirit 
on Pentecost. John agrees with Luke in telling of 
appearances at Jerusalem and with Matthew in tell- 
ing of one before Mary at the grave ; finally, in the 
supplementary chapter, he tells of an appearance to 
some of the disciples at the sea of Genesareth, no- 
where else reported. Paul knows nothing of the 
women's discovery of an empty grave and the ap- 

134 



The Messianic Congregation 

pearance of an angel or of Christ, which the Evan- 
gelists make much of; but he makes out a series of 
appearances to Kephas, the twelve and more than 
five hundred brothers, to Jacobus, the entire group 
of Apostles and finally to Paul himself. Such is the 
oldest report, but it does not tally with any of the 
later evangelical reports. This suffices to show how 
little the oldest congregation knew about the mat- 
ter; the traditions handed down to us are discon- 
nected and inharmonious legends, created by poetic 
imagination and apologetic reflection. Will we suc- 
ceed in working throtigh these superimposed layers 
of legend to the historical foundation of actual facts ? 
Perhaps we may hope to do so by noting certain 
suggestions given by the oldest witnesses, Paul and 
Mark, independently of one another and yet in agree- 
ment. Mark makes Jesus prophesy (14, 27) : " All 
ye shall be offended : for it is written, I will smite 
the shepherd, and the sheep will be scattered abroad. 
Howbeit, after I am raised up, I will go before you 
into Galilee." To this, then, he makes the angel at 
the grave refer in his direction to the women ; they 
should go and tell his disciples and especially Peter 
that Jesus goeth before them into Galilee, there shall 
they see him, as he had said previously to them ( 16, 
7). This prophecy subsequently attributed to Jesus 
leads to a certain conclusion regarding the actual 
course of events, immediately after Jesus' death. 
The disciples had become confused in their faith, 
they were scattered and returned to their Galilean 

135 



Christian Origins 

homes; there they saw the crucified Jesus again for 
the first time as a Hving man, and among them Peter 
saw him first. Granted that we find this to be the 
oldest historical tradition, then it follows that all the 
stories about the appearances of the resurrected Jesus 
at or near Jerusalem on Easter Sunday are to be 
considered later legends, lacking all historical basis ; 
with them goes the story of the finding of the empty 
grave and, therewith, the bodily emergence of Jesus 
from the grave. Another reflection, suggested by 
Paul, leads to the same conclusion. When he places 
the Christ appearance of his own experience (I Cor. 
15, 8) on a level with all the other appearances, he 
naturally presupposes the similarity of these appear- 
ances and justifies us in judging the previous ones 
to have been similar in nature to his own. Now, 
it is certain that that which Paul was convinced 
that he had seen on the way to Damascus was not 
Christ in the flesh but Christ in the spirit — a celestial 
being of spirit or light, similar in nature to their 
thought of angels. Such a supernatural being can- 
not be the object of sense perception, but of an 
inner seeing, the vision or hallucination of a state 
of ecstasy, which is not conjured up by any present, 
perceivable object, but is the externalized mirroring 
of an inner state of the soul, an " objectivation " of 
its own consciousness. This agrees with Paul's say- 
ing, that God revealed his Son in him, that the light 
shone in his heart, " to give the light of the knowl- 
edge of the glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ " 

136 



The Messianic Congregation 

(Gal. I, i6; 11 Cor. 4, 6) and with Paul's glorying 
in " the visions and the revelations " wherein he 
had heard the inexpressible without the mediation 
of the physical senses (II Cor. 12, i, seq.). There- 
fore, we will have to regard the first appear- 
ance of Christ which Peter experienced in the same 
way as that of Paul who saw the celestial light-ap- 
pearance of Christ in a sudden ecstatic vision on the 
way to Damascus — a physical experience, in no 
wise an incomprehensible miracle, but psychologic- 
ally conceivable according to many analogous ex- 
periences in all ages. 

In the legends of saints and martyrs it is a regu- 
larly-recurring feature that the saint, shortly after 
his death, reappears in dreams and in waking hours 
(ecstasies) and bids his people be of good cheer, 
adding words of consolation and instruction: The 
longing love loses itself completely in memories and 
the precious image of the departed presents itself so 
vividly, that, in the supreme moment of ecstatic 
enthusiasm, faith believes itself face to face with the 
living. When we consider Peter's nature, a lively 
temperament, easily swayed by sudden and momen- 
tary impulses of emotion, it becomes easy to con- 
ceive that he should be the first to go through this 
experience. Following other analogies, it is also 
easy to understand that this experience of inspired 
vision did not confine itself to Peter, but repeated 
itself soon for the other disciples and, finally, for 
assemblages of believers. It is a well-known fact 

137 



Christian Origins 

of experience that there is a contagion in the condi- 
tion of high grades of excited psychical hfe, especi- 
ally of religious enthusiasm and ecstasy and that 
such conditions overpower entire assemblages with 
an elemental force. Many succumb to the sugges- 
tion of individuals to such an extent that they 
actually repeat the experience ; others, less suscepti- 
ble, imagine, at least, that they see and hear the 
thing suggested ; dull and sober participants are so 
carried away by the enthusiasm of the mass that 
faith furnishes what their own vision fails to supply. 

The historical basis of the disciples' belief in the 
resurrection we find in the ecstatic visionary ex- 
periences emanating from an individual and soon 
convincing all; in these experiences they be- 
lieved that they saw the crucified master alive and 
raised to heavenly glory. At home in the world of 
the miraculous, the imagination wove the garment 
to clothe that which was moving and suffusing the 
soul. At bottom, the moving force of the resurrec- 
tion of Jesus in their faith was nothing more than 
the ineffaceable impression which one person had 
made upon them; their love and their confidence in 
him were stronger than death. This miracle of love 
and not a miracle of omnipotence was the founda- 
tion of the resurrection-belief in the early-congre- 
gation. 

Therefore it did .not stop at passing emotions, 
but the newly-awakened, inspired belief compelled 
action; the disciples recognized their life-task. 

J38 



The Messianic Congregation 

They were to proclaim to their compatriots that 
Jesus of Nazareth, whom they had deUvered up to 
their enemies, was the Messiah ; that God had shown 
it the more by the resurrection of Jesus and his as- 
cension to heaven and that Jesus would soon return 
to take up his messianic government of earth. In a 
certain sense, their teachings were the continuation 
of Jesus' announcement of the kingdom, but with 
the important difference, that the belief in the eleva- 
tion of Jesus to the heavenly Messiahship was their 
point of departure and mainstay; the teaching that 
Jesus, the man, was resurrected and would return 
took precedence over the teaching of the coming 
kingdom, and the miraculous character of the mes- 
sianic king expected from heaven, lifted the idea of 
his kingdom to a higher level ; therewith, the broad- 
ening of the national limitation and the spiritualiza- 
tion of the earthly character of the kingdom was at 
least prepared at the outset of the apostolic teaching, 
even if, as is natural, it was not at once completed. 

Now that the teaching of the Jesus who had been 
resurrected and had become the heavenly Messiah, 
was the appeal made to the people, and they could 
not prove anything of the life of the crucified one of 
their own knowledge, other proofs had to be sought. 
They were found in the passages of the Old Testa- 
ment which spoke of the rescue of the righteous 
from the pangs of death, whereby the protection 
from death (which was really meant) could easily 
be constructed to mean redemption from death 

i?9 



Christian Origins 

through resurrection, and then these could be inter- 
preted as prophecy of the Messiah Jesus (so Ps. 
i6, id; 86, 13; Cp. Acts 2, 27; 13, 35). Particu- 
larly favorable for the apologetic purpose of the 
apostolic teaching" was that passage in the second 
Isaiah which describes the patient suffering of the 
servant of God, who is carried off, not because of 
his own guilt, but by reason of the wickedness of his 
people ; after laying down his own life as a sacrifice, 
he will see his offspring, live long and lead God's 
cause to victory. (Isaiah 53.) The application of 
this passage to the martyrdom and the renewed life 
of Jesus was apparent to the apostles and offered 
them a splendid means of using prophetic revelation 
as a support of the thought, previously unknown to 
Judaism, of a Messiah who had been elevated to 
heaven through death and resurrection. That this 
resurrected Jesus was enthroned by the side of God 
in heaven until his return, could be proven by the 
one hundred and tenth Psalm in which God says tc 
his anointed : " Sit thou at my right hand until I 
make thine enemies thy footstool." The expecta- 
tion of the early return of Jesus from heaven could 
be based on the prophecy of Daniel that a son of 
man would come before God on the cloud of heaven 
and would be appointed to rule over the kingdom 
of the holy. (Daniel 7, 13.) This passage was 
especially important to the early-congregation, 
because they looked upon it as containing in sub- 
stance the entire programme of their new trans- 

140 



The Messianic Congregation 

cendental, messianic belief and their hope of the 
return. Hence, such expressions were soon attrib- 
uted to Jesus himself; at the hearing before the 
High-priest (at which certainly none of his follow- 
ers could have been present to serve as a trustworthy 
ear witness) Jesus is supposed to have said : " and 
ye shall see the son of man sitting on the right 
hand of power and coming with the clouds of 
heaven." (Mark 14, 62.) After it had become 
usual to designate Jesus, the Messiah who was to 
return from heaven, by the apocalyptical name " the 
son of man," the expression was employed in those 
passages where the Jesus of earth is made to 
prophesy his approaching passion and resurrection 
(Mark 8, 31, etc.); finally, this expression ac- 
quired the meaning of the standing messianic self- 
designation of Jesus, which is attributed to him 
regularly in the Gospels from the beginning, without 
reference to his resurrection Or return; this corre- 
sponds to the (naturally unhistorical) presupposi- 
tion that he announced himself from the beginning 
as the Messiah. 

Altogether the religious reflection of the early- 
Christian congregation moved entirely in the direc- 
tion, of interpreting and arranging the preceding 
earth-life of Jesus in the new light of the newly- 
won belief in the heavenly Messiahship of Jesus. 
In that life they sought signs and guarantees of his 
future appearance in messianic glory. Whatever 
was contradictory to this in the past, such as passion, 
.1 141 ,>< 



Christian Origins 

disgrace and death, that was subjected to a con- 
ciHatory and satisfying interpretation from the 
standpoint of the behef in his return. This passion 
was not to be regarded as an unexpected fate, 
destroying the messianic hopes, but as something 
known of Jesus long before, something foretold 
as far back as the prophets and the Psalmists. 
Throughout the Old Testament they sought and 
found exemplars and prophecies of the happenings 
to the Messiah, Jesus. The story of his passion, in 
particular, was worked over from this viewpoint; 
for each feature, some prophetic example was sought 
in the fate of some righteous sufferer; again, on 
the strength of these supposed prophecies, new fea- 
tures would be added to the story, so as to make 
it plastic and edificatory. The legend-making 
power of the religious imagination was actively en- 
gaged on other stories beside that of the passion. 
The expected miracle of the appearance of the 
heavenly Messiah Jesus gave a reflex glory to the 
life of the prophet Jesus and filled the gaps of 
historical knowledge with the pictures of pious 
poetry. One presupposition set the standard : the 
Messiah had performed and surpassed in perform- 
ance all the wonderful deeds and experiences which 
the Old Testament narrated of Moses and Elijah 
and its great men of God. Not alone sober reflec- 
tion, but prophetic inspiration, also, reading the Old 
Testament in the light of its fulfillment by the Mes- 
siah Jesus, created these new legends, modeling them 

142 



The Messianic Congregation 

after the old ones. At the same time, apologetic 
motives influenced the Gospel tradition. Faith 
sought to see in the earth-life of Jesus the model 
and guarantee of that which the ennobled Christ 
was to mean in the present and in the future: he 
who was to return as king and judge, faith pre- 
supposed, must have proven himself by miraculous 
deeds to be lord over nature during his sojourn on 
earth, he must have been the conqueror of demons 
and the lawgiver of the new people of God; by 
divine proclamations, he must have established the 
fact that he was the son of God, gifted with the 
miraculous power of spirit. So the story of the 
transfiguration of Jesus on the mountain (accord- 
ing to its original sense, clearly recognizable in 
Mark) is a symbolic presentation of the glorification 
of Jesus through his resurrection and at the same 
time an imitation of the experience of Moses on 
the mountain where the Law was given ; as Moses' 
countenance shone with the reflected light of God, 
so Jesus, at the transfiguration, was changed into 
a figure of light, which was his permanently after 
the resurrection; in the presence of Moses and 
Elijah, the representatives of Law and Prophecy, the 
divine voice of Heaven declared Jesus to be the 
beloved Son to whom all were to hearken thence- 
forward. This displays the oldest form of the 
faith in Christ, according to which the resurrection 
and the ascension to the heavenly world of light 
" made both Lord and Christ this Jesus whom ye 

143 



Christian Origins 

crucified." (Acts 2, 36.) Soon came the desire to 
see the Son of God and the Messiah not only in the 
ascended but even in the Jesus of earth ; for, it was 
thought, how could such great miracles be wrought 
if it had not been that " God anointed him with 
the Holy Ghost and with power"? (Acts 10, 38.) 
Then the question, when could that have happened? 
Was it not before he took up his public work? 
Thus the baptism by John seemed most fitting for 
the equipment of Jesus with the messianic spirit. 
But how did that happen ? Once, so ran the sacred 
legend, the spirit rested, brooding upon the waters 
of chaos before creation, " like a dove " the Rabbis 
said : thus, at the creation of the new world, the 
spirit is made to descend again on Jesus in the shape 
of a dove, thenceforth to dwell in him as the all- 
regenerating principle. A legend preserved in an 
extra-canonical gospel tells of a fiery appearance in 
the Jordan, similar to the fiery appearance at the 
outpouring of the Holy Ghost on Pentecost. Ac- 
companying this descent of the spirit was a heavenly 
voice which originally in all probability (according 
to an old version) uttered the words of the second 
Psalm : " Thou art my son, this day have I 
begotten thee !" — wherewith the miraculous baptism 
is explained as the solemn initiation of Jesus as the 
Son of God and the spirit-laden Messiah. 

For a long period, this was the prevailing idea, 
until it was superseded by the later legend of the 
supernatural birth of Jesus, according to which he 

144 



The Messianic Congregation 

did not become the son of God during the course 
of his Hfe on earth, but is said to have been born 
so, in the actual, physical sense. We will return 
later to this latest form of the early-Christian belief 
in Christ, and show the heathen models which in- 
fluenced its construction. 

Thus the seeds of future Christ-belief of the 
church were sown in the early-congregation; of 
course, they were not dogmatic doctrines but legends 
full of meaning, children of faith, of prophetic intui- 
tion and poetizing imagination. In form and con- 
tent, these poems were still closely related to the 
popular idea of the Jewish messianic expectation. 
The Jews themselves hoped for the coming of a 
Messiah who was to regenerate God's people; and 
in the Jewish apocalypses the Messiah was set forth, 
sometimes at least, as a supermundane being de- 
scended from the heavenly heights. At first, the 
believers in Jesus differed from the other Jews only 
in this, that they regarded their master, whom the 
national leaders had rejected and the Roman authori- 
ties had crucified, as the Messiah awaited from 
Heaven. Herein, however, lay the beginning of a 
very important distinction. By combining the 
messianic idea with the person of the crucified 
Jesus, that idea acquired a new content ; its national- 
Jewish nature gave way to the human ethical char- 
acter of the merciful friend of the weary and the 
heavy laden, the innocent, persecuted sufferer whose 
passion led to his glory. The thought of a " suffer- 

145 



Christian Origins 

ing Messiah," unknown until then in Judaism, 
brought an entirely new tone into the religious mood 
and mode of thinking. Besides, the time of the 
Messiah's arrival into glory, for which the resurrec- 
tion seemed to be the prologue and the guarantee, 
was made the immediate future and became an 
object of most ardent hopes; the rejection of the 
present, disintegrating world and the yearning ex- 
pectation of the coming new world which was to 
bring release from all present oppression in its train 
— to far greater extent than ever, this became the 
fundamental note of pious faith. 

If we ask, whether there was Christianity in this 
old circle of disciples, the answer may be both Yes 
and No. It was present insofar as the congregation 
felt itself bound by the belief in Jesus as the Lord 
and Christ, the coming judge and redeemer, who 
would bring to pass the promised kingdom of God 
in his regenerated people and insofar as they strove 
to imitate the moral example of the master in their 
fraternal, communal life. On the other hand, it 
must not be overlooked, that this brotherhood of 
Jesus was far removed from a separation from 
Judaism as a new and peculiar religious community, 
and did not think of securing heathen followers. 
They desired, rather, to be nothing more than the 
Messiah-believing nucleus of the Jewish people; 
they hoped to convert the whole nation to whom the 
promise belonged and they felt themselves bound by 
the Mosaic Law as the basis of the Jewish religion. 

146 



The Messianic Congregation 

According to the description in the Acts, undoubt- 
edly correct, the early-congregation moved entirely 
in the forms of Jewish piety, from which they felt 
that neither the words nor the example of Jesus 
released them. The comrades of the messianic 
brotherhood visited the Temple, kept the hours of 
prayer, the festivals and fast days, the ritual laws, 
the customary oaths — all of this with a conscien- 
tiousness, which placed their ceremonial piety be- 
yond doubt even in the eyes of the Jewish people. 
Jacobus, the brother of the master, who was espe- 
cially observant and survived in the congregation 
under the name of " the righteous " called the 
Jewish-Christians "zealous of the law" (Acts 21, 
20), which means Jews most strict in their observ- 
ance. They had learned from Jesus to put the 
moral above the ceremonial, but from that point to 
an insight into the lack of religious meaning of the 
Jewish ceremonial Law and even to the practical 
departure from it, was a long journey which Jesus 
never had induced the disciples to undertake. There 
was no idea of ecclesiastical organization in the 
messianic congregation : how could there be any 
thought of creating the machinery of a church for 
the short period until the return of the master? 
Baptism and communion were not by any means acts 
of worship and signs of dififerentiation in the con- 
gregation believing in Christ, in the sense which 
they later assumed. Baptism was a symbolical act 
of purification and dedication which differed from 

147 



Christian Origins 

the baptism of John's disciples only by the acknowl- 
edgment of Jesus ; there was nothing in it which 
loosened the tie to Judaism. The early Christian 
love-feast dififered from those of the Essenes and 
similar religious associations only by the fact, that 
they felt fraternally bound by the faith in Jesus and 
the imitation of his love. 

The most peculiar feature of the early-congrega- 
tion, their so-called common ownership of property 
reminds one of the Essenes; it was not so rigidly 
carried out as in the latter Order, for, according to 
the Acts, no one was in duty bound to turn over 
all his possessions to the congregation; probably, it 
extended so far as to care for the regular support of 
the poorer brethren out of a common treasury and 
especially for the common meal of the brothers. 
However, this solidarity of a brotherly service of 
love and this religiously-inspired socialism of the 
early-congregation were of greatest importance: to 
a certain extent, it was the beginning of the practi- 
cal realization of the ideal of the redeeming king- 
dom of God, which the naive faith expected would 
appear fully in the miraculous appearance of the Son 
of Man on the clouds of Heaven. 

In the small and quiet circle of the brotherhood, 
gathered about the name of Jesus, there were, in- 
deed, present the living seeds of a religious and moral 
world regeneration. In order to develop freely and 
powerfully, they had to be released from the national 
and legal fetters of Judaism. For this accomplish- 

148 



The Messianic Congregation 

ment, the seeds needed to be transplanted out of 
the rigid Jewish soil of Palestine into the wide 
world of heathen religions and of Greek culture; 
in both of these the elements were waiting and 
ready, by the acquisition of which the new spirit 
was to broaden out into a world religion and crystal- 
lize into the Christian Church. 



149 



Book II 

THE EVOLUTION OF 

EARLY-CHRISTIANITY 

INTO THE CHURCH 



THE APOSTLE PAUL 



THE APOSTLE PAUi: 

We have seen that the faith of the early-congre- 
gation at Jerusalem differed so slightly from Juda- 
ism that it presents the appearance of a sect be- 
lieving in the Messiah, rather than a new religious 
community. Had this conservative attitude of the 
first disciples been maintained, there never would 
have been a Christian church, but in all probability 
the reform movement inaugurated by Jesus would 
have been destroyed with the Jewish state. The 
work of Jesus escaped this danger through Paul, 
who had been converted from a passionate persecu- 
tor into a follower of the faith in Christ ; he recog- 
nized what was new and peculiar in this faith more 
clearly than the first disciples, and, more energetic 
than they, he separated it from the Jewish religion 
of the Law and elevated it to the plane of an inde- 
pendent religion for humanity. According to his 
own words, he knew himself to be chosen and called 
before birth by God's grace, to perform this world- 
historical deed. Innate natural tendencies, external 
circumstances and life-conduct united in equipping 
him for his great life mission. 

Paulus (according to the Jewish name Saulus) 
was born of Jewish parents in Tarsus, a Greek city 
in Cilicia. His education in the Jewish household 

155 



Christian Origins 

of his parents early wakened his rehgious sense, — 
the pious feeUng of absolute dependence on God and 
the duty of serving Him. In the school of Gamaliel 
he was trained to become a strict Pharisaic teacher 
of the Law. It was his earnest endeavor to appear 
upright before God, by the strictest fulfillment of 
the Law's demands. Naturally, this statute-service 
was unable to set his conscience at ease; his later 
utterances about the conflict between the divine laws 
in the soul and the sinful instincts of the members, 
about the dependence, the weakness, the misery of 
man tortured by the slavish service to the Law — 
these were the outgrowth of his personal experience. 
This inner dissatisfaction of Sa'-Jus, the earnest 
Pharisee for the Law, in a certain sense, contained 
the seed of the later apostolic teaching of the free- 
dom of God's children. 

No less important was the fact that Paul hailed 
from Tarsus, the Greek city, which, after Alex- 
andria, was the main seat of Hellenic culture, especi- 
ally of the Stoic school. Several of its teachers, 
whose names we know, came from Tarsus ; among 
others, there was that Athenodorus, the teacher of 
Cicero and Augustus, whom his grateful fellow 
citizens made a hero upon his death and celebrated 
annually with a memorial feast. Young Paul cer- 
tainly must have known of such a celebrity in his 
native town and learned something of his doings 
and his teachings. Besides, it was hardly necessary 
for him to attend the lectures of the Stoic teachers 

156 



The Apostle Paul 

in order to become acquainted with their main ideas ; 
in their popular form, as we have them in the writings 
of Seneca and Epictetus, these ideas were enunciated 
daily on the streets and in the market-places by- 
public speakers, who called themselves philosophers, 
soul doctors or messengers of truth. How could 
they remain unknown, under such circumstances, to 
a bright Jewish lad, such as we must picture Paul 
to have been? The epistles of Paul are the best 
proof that he did know these ideas, for they contain 
such remarkable coincidences of thought and speech 
with the Stoic philosopher Seneca, that some have 
held that Seneca was the teacher of Paul while 
others maintain that Seneca was Paul's pupil. 
While both suppositions are impossible, the fact of 
these parallel passages points to a common source 
which is to be found in the culture of that period 
saturated with Stoic thought; it was a strong 
influence, even upon the Jewish dispersion in Asia 
Minor, in Syria and in Eg)rpt. 

Not only Greek philosophy but the heathen reli- 
gions scarcely could be learned better anywhere than 
in Tarsus, for at that time, the mystery-cults were 
spreading from the Orient through the West. As 
early as Pompey's time. Tarsus was a seat of the 
Mithra religion which had come from Persia and 
mingled with the cults worshipping the sun-god in 
Hither-Asia — especially in Phrygia, where it had 
taken over certain customs of the orgiastic religion 
of Attis and Cybele. In a Mithra liturgy still 

157 



Christian Origins 

extant, the initiatory service, by which proselytes 
were admitted into the Mithra reHgion, is repre- 
sented as a mystical dying and rebirth, by which the 
guilt of the old life is cleansed and extirpated and 
a new, immortal life is created through the spirit; 
hence the initiated spoke of themselves as " reborn 
for eternity." So striking is the connection of these 
ideas with Paul's teaching of Christian baptism as 
a community of death and resurrection with Christ 
(Romans 6) that the thought of historical relation 
between the two cannot be evaded. The Mithra - 
sacraments also included a sacred meal, at which 
the sanctified bread and a cup of water or even wine 
served as mystic symbols of the distribution of the 
divine life to the Mithra-believers. At such cele- 
brations, the latter appeared in animal-masks indicat- 
ing by these representations attributes of their 
god Mithra ; the celebrants had " put on " their god, 
which meant that they had entered into a com- 
munity of life with him. This, too, is paralleled 
closely by Paul's teaching of the Lord's Supper as a 
" communion of the blood and of the body of 
Christ" (I Cor. lo, i6), which he who had been 
baptized, has " put on " (Gal. 3, 2']'). 

When it is remembered that the mystical teaching 
of both sacraments, the baptism and the Lord's Sup- 
per, is peculiar to the Apostle Paul and finds no 
explanation in the older tradition of the congrega- 
tion, the supposition is natural, that it is based on 
a combination of Christian ideas with the ideas and 

158 



The Apostle Paul 

rites of the Mithra religion, as Paul might have 
known them from his home in Tarsus. Not that 
Saul, the Pharisee, ever felt any sympathy for these 
heathen rites ; yet all his Jewish rigorism could not 
hide from his ken the longing for salvation, purifica- 
tion and guarantee of life revealed by these mys- 
teries, yea, his interest must have been the more 
intense, the stronger the vibration of the related 
chord in his own bosom. Oft the question may 
have forced itself upon him : whether the heathen 
world seeking for God with such intense longing 
would ever achieve truth and peace? If so, how 
much of it ? Was it to come through Moses' Law ? 
But this Law did not give the earnest Jew inner 
satisfaction, how much less could it serve as the 
common highway of the nations to God! Saul 
learned the answer to this question in the decisive 
hour of his life, which transformed the man-eager- 
for-the-Law into Paul, the Apostle of Christ. 

Historically, Paul appears first in connection with 
the martyrdom of Stephen, the Hellenist, who seems 
to have drawn most far-reaching, reformatory con- 
clusions from the faith in the Messiah Jesus, con- 
clusions far beyond any of the other disciples. 
Stephen was accused of saying that Jesus would 
destroy the Temple and change the customs deliv- 
ered by Moses (Acts 6, 14). When Paul, the 
Pharisee rabbi, heard such utterances of the adher- 
ents to the faith in the Messiah Jesus, and heard 
public defence of them in the synagogue, it is con- 

159 



Christian Origins 

ceivable that they aroused his greatest indignation. 
His Pharisaic presuppositions sufficed to rob the 
behef in a crucified Messiah of all sense, but the 
subversive conclusions of a Stephen made it a crim- 
inal attack on the most sacred traditions of the 
fathers. Therefore, Paul played the part of chief 
witness at the execution of Stephen and developed 
such eagerness in the further persecution of the 
congregation, that the hierarchs bestowed upon him 
full power to undertake the painful trial of those 
members of the messianic congregation who had 
sought refuge in the Jewish colony at Damascus. 
But the persecutor was to arrive at Damascus — a 
convert. 

There are three reports of Paul's conversion in 
The Acts, in chapters 9, 22 and 26. The details of 
this thrice-told story cannot lay claim to considera- 
tion as accurate history ; one reason and a sufficient 
one being the many contradictions they contain. 
The words which one report puts into the mouth 
of the appearing Christ, another makes Ananias 
say at Damascus; in one version, the companions 
of Paul fall to the ground with him, in another 
they remain standing ; in one, they hear a voice but 
see nothing, while in another they see a light but 
hear nothing. Deducting these minor features, for 
which the narrator is responsible, this substance 
remains: on the way to Damascus, Paul suddenly 
saw a light-appearance descending from heaven and 
heard a voice which he believed to be that of Jesus. 

l6p 



The Apostle Paul 

Paul's own expressions in the epistles harmonize 
therewith in the essentials, inasmuch as, without ex- 
ception, they refer to the revelation of Christ trans- 
figured by the heavenly flood of light as the decisive 
experience, by which he was called not only to join 
the faithful disciples, but also to become Christ's 
apostle to the gentiles. For instance, when Paul 
asks ( I Cor. 9, i ) , " Have I not seen Jesus, our 
Lord? " this seeing taken with the context, can only 
refer to his conversion, the experience upon which 
his apostleship is based. Or in I Cor. 15, 9, after 
he has recited the previous appearances of Christ 
to other disciples, he continues : " And last of all, 
as unto one born out of due time, he appeared to 
me also. For I am the least of the apostles, that 
am not meet to be called an apostle, because I per- 
secuted the church of God. But by the grace of 
God, I am what I am." It is clear, that here, too, 
he traces his call to apostleship back to an appear- 
ance of Christ, which, being essentially similar in 
nature to the previous appearances of Christ, he puts 
in the same series with them. 

Certain as was his conviction of the objective 
truth of this Christ-appearance, other utterances 
point to the fact that he did not hold his experience 
to have been the sense-perception of a body of 
earthly matter, but the vision of a supersensual 
being, seen with the inner eye of the spirit. For 
he says (Gal. i, 16) : " it was the pleasure of God 
to reveal his Son in Me," and (II Cor. 4, 6) God 

161 



Christian Origins 

sent light out of " darkness, who shined in our 
hearts, to give the Hght of the knowledge of the 
glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ." 

In complete agreement is his description ( i Cor. 
15, 45 seq.) of Christ as the heavenly man, whose 
image we will bear at the resurrection and whose 
body has nothing in common with flesh and blood 
but is a spiritual or heavenly light-body, similar in 
nature to that which is attributed to heavenly beings. 
Such a spiritual or celestial body cannot be the imme- 
diate object of sense-perception by the eyes; the 
eyes can only see a glow of light, to which the inner 
sense or consciousness of the beholder ascribes the 
particular interpretation of an appearance of Christ. 
Thus, this belongs to the kind of inner visionary 
appearances and bears close relation to those other 
" revelations and visions " which are mentioned fre- 
quently in the life of the Apostle. In this connec- 
tion, II Cor. 12, I seq. is particularly characteristic ; 
the subjective, ecstatic state of consciousness is made 
clear by the addition, which says, that he does not 
know whether he was in the body or out of the 
body during the ecstasy when he believed himself 
caught up to the third heaven. When he speaks 
of peculiar bodily pains and states of weakness in 
connection with these ecstatic experiences, there is 
undoubtedly evidence of a state of nervous shock 
as the physical basis of the ecstatic experience. 
Hence, we may conclude that Paul's physical con- 
stitution was predisposed favorably to experiences 
of that nature. 

162 



The Apostle Paul 

Other cases give an insight into the more positive 
psychological conditions preceding the approach of 
" revelations." If the decision to extend the mis- 
sionary activity into Europe was brought about by 
a nocturnal vision (as related in Acts i6, 9 seq.) or 
if the decisive journey to the meeting of the Apostles 
at Jerusalem was the result of a revelation (as re- 
lated in Gal. 2, i), then it is clear that in such cases 
the " vision " or the " revelation " was the form 
of consciousness, in which Paul's spirit struggled 
through doubt to clarity, through inner uncertainty 
to firm decision. These visionary experiences never 
appeared without motive but always had their con- 
ditioning causes in the anterior soul-state, from 
which they are psychologically to be explained. 
The task thus put upon historical research is to 
make clear Paul's experience on the way to Da- 
mascus, after the analogy of other experiences, by 
attempting to throw light upon those psychological 
preceding conditions and motives which might be 
presupposed with probability to produce such a sit- 
uation. 

A noteworthy suggestion thereto is to be found in 
the narrative of Acts, where the words which Jesus 
says, when he appears, are made to read : " Saul, 
Saul, why persecutest thou me? it is hard for thee 
to kick against the goad." (26, 14.) In his soul 
the persecutor of the congregation felt a goad 
which he strove vainly to oppose. What else could 
that goad have been but the grave doubt of his own 

163 



Christian Origins 

right to persecute the congregation of Jesus, the 
doubt whether, after all, truth was on his side or 
on the side of the persecuted? How might such a 
doubt have come to the fanatical Pharisee? The 
first occasion was the impression which the deeds 
and the words of the persecuted must have produced 
upon him. Their joyous courage of confession 
suggested the question to him, whether a faith, so 
strong in suffering and in death, could be but an 
empty delusion or a godless deception? If, there- 
upon, he investigated the content of that faith more 
fully and considered the texts corroborative of its 
truth, it must have been the more difficult from the 
Pharisaic viewpoint, to deny its truth absolutely. 
The seers of the apocalypses of Henoch and Esra 
had spoken of a heavenly Messiah who would be hid- 
den with God until he revealed himself in his time 
from heaven, whereas the usual conception of the 
Messiah was that of a man sprung from the Jewish 
nation, and therefore an earthly ruler. Might not 
this contradiction in the Jewish messianic expecta- 
tions find its simplest solution in the Christian faith 
in the resurrected Jesus who ascended to heaven and 
would soon return as the heavenly Messiah ? Natu- 
rally the crucifixion of Jesus was a vexation to Jew- 
ish thought, difficult to overcome; for the Law said 
that a curse rested upon those who died upon the 
scaffold. But now, supposing the Christians pointed 
to the suffering servant of God in the book of the 
Prophet Isaiah and considered the fate of their mas- 

164 



The Apostle Paul 

ter as the fufillment of that prophecy : what could the 
Pharisee interpose, he who had been taught in his 
own school, to consider the innocent martyrdom of 
the righteous (for example, the Maccabean blood 
witnesses) as a means of atonement to make good 
the sins of their nation ? Yes, the thought of a suf- 
fering and dying Messiah which might seem para- 
doxical to the Pharisee from one side, might be 
looked upon in another aspect as relief from a diffi- 
culty of the Pharisaic faith. They expected the early 
arrival of the Messiah who would save his oppressed 
people ; at the same time it was one of their immov- 
able presuppositions that only a righteous nation 
would see the day of the Messiah. Where was there 
such a righteous people, fully conforming to God's 
will and showing itself worthy to receive the Mes- 
siah ? Had the strenuous exertion of the Pharisees 
to educate the nation to righteousness, accomplished 
any noticeable success ? Did they not rather condemn 
and despise bitterly " the mass, which knows not the 
Law" ? Must not every conscientious Pharisee, and 
Paul was such a one, have confessed that he himself 
was far removed from his ideal of righteousness? 
Was he not conscious that his eagerness for right- 
eousness could not destroy the sinful tendencies, but 
rather aggravated and increased them? When he 
compared this dissatisfaction in his own heart, full 
of eagerness for the Law, with the joy produced by 
the faith in Christ in the disciples of Jesus, must 
not the question have forced itself upon him: may 

165 



Christian Origins 

not this faith be the true salvation from the unfor- 
tunate slavery of the Law ? May it not be the road 
to such a righteousness as never could be reached 
through the Law, a righteousness which was not a 
condition of the coming of the Messiah, but the 
effect of his having come, — the fruit of his death 
and resurrection? 

We may suppose that such thoughts moved Paul's 
soul on the way to Damascus; the doubt of the 
correctness of his previous activity and of the truth 
of his previous faith entered like a fiery goad into 
his heart and produced the most terrible excitement 
of body and soul. If we add thereto the need for 
a quick decision, forced by the rapid approach to 
Damascus, the silence of solitude and the burning 
heat of the desert, we will be justified in our judg- 
ment, that the appearance of a vision, under the 
circumstances, was in no wise outside the category 
of similar experiences. Whatever moves the soul 
powerfully in such moments, imagination trans- 
forms into an object apparently seen and heard by 
the senses; while the exciting cause does not lie, as 
usual, in an external object but in an inner state of 
the soul. The picture of the heavenly Messiah, 
which occupied his thoughts, appeared before his 
eyes as a figure of light shining from heaven, and 
the denunciatory voice of his own conscience 
changed into Christ's cry from above : " Saul, why 
persecutest thou me? " Such appearances and such 
voices of heavenly beings occur frequently in the 

l66 



The Apostle Paul 

religious history of the East and of the West; if 
the psychological explanation is conceded and gen- 
erally accounted correct in other cases, such as that 
of Mohammed, no one can deny the right of his- 
torical research to apply the same method of ex- 
planation to similar appearances in Biblical history. 
The essence of Paul's experience was a victory of 
the superior Christian truth over the prejudices and 
narrowness of his Jewish consciousness; consider- 
ing the presuppositions of the ancient world-view 
and his individual predisposition, it was both natural 
and it is easily comprehended that this inner con- 
vulsion of spirit should have taken on the form of 
an external miracle in his consciousness. 

The consequences of this ecstatic-visionary experi- 
ence were more far-reaching for Paul than had been 
the similar experiences for the older disciples. By 
the conviction that the crucified Jesus had been 
resurrected by God and taken to heaven, their faith 
in the master — a faith which had been won but 
weakened at times — was restored and, to a certain 
degree, elevated to a higher plane; but in other 
respects, no break with their Jewish consciousness 
had been caused. For Paul, however, the experi- 
ence near Damascus was the beginning of a com- 
plete change in his entire religious consciousness; 
it seemed to him as though he had become a " new 
creature," who died with Christ for the world and 
for the Law, as though his old ego lived no longer 
while Christ only lived in him ; the spirit of the Son 

167 



Christian Origins 

of God had taken possession of his members and 
his powers, to use them henceforth as tools in his 
cause (Gal. 2, 19 seq. ; 6, 14 seq. ; II Cor. 5, 14 
seq.). 

From the beginning, he had discerned clearly, 
with the sharp eye of an enemy, the irreconcilable 
opposition of the national- Jewish worship of Law 
and messianic belief on the other hand and the new 
faith in the Messiah Jesus whom the Jews had 
rejected on the other; hence, after his conversion, 
it was not so easily possible for him, as it had been 
for the older disciples, to unite the old ctnd the new. 
In the light of the resurrection and the heavenly 
Messiahship, the crucifixion of Jesus, which had been 
the source of annoyance and opposition, became the 
basis of a new religious world-view in which the 
Mosaic Law was abrogated by a new and higher 
principle. What was the nature of this new prin- 
ciple? What might be the object and the meaning 
of the death and resurrection of the Messiah Jesus 
in the divine intention? In what way was a new 
road to salvation disclosed by this divine arrange- 
ment, — a way independent of the Jewish Law, de- 
signed for all men without distinction of birth, open 
to all who hearken to the message of salvation in 
the proclamation of Christ? These are the ques- 
tions which moved Paul's soul after his conversion 
and his reflections upon them resulted in what is 
usually called " Pauline Theology " — the systematic 
expression of his personal belief in Christ. 

168 



The Apostle Paul 

From the beginning, Christians have been divided 
in their judgment on the teaching of the Apostle 
Paul ; for some, it was the supreme truth and norma- 
tive authority of the Christian faith , while for 
others, it was a perversion and falsification of the 
true gospel of Jesus, an arbitrary product of rabbinic 
speculation and dialectics. This strife is still being 
waged and it almost seems as though the antipathy 
to Paul is in the ascendant. As a reaction against 
the over-estimation of Pauline forms of dogma by 
the Church, this is comprehensible; for the Church 
tried to make of those forms binding, dogmatic 
laws for all time, regardless of the time, age and 
circumstances conditioning them. It is remarkable, 
at the same time, in our period which boasts of its 
historical culture and which, with psychological 
understanding, is so well able to enter into past 
modes of thought. I think that if we were to ap- 
ply the method ordinarily employed, in the case 
of Paul, the religious teacher,* we would be equally 
protected from an overestimation of the ephemeral 
in his teachings and from a failure to recognize their 
historical importance and ideal truth. 

Let us recollect it was a difficult task for the 
Apostle, who had to become a Greek for the Greeks 
and a Jew for the Jews in order to win them both 
for Christ, to give varied expression to the new 

* Most reprehensible would be the suppression of his theology, 
while constantly speaking of his personal piety. The two cannot be 
separated, and Paul's historical achievement certainly does not rest 
upon his pious emotions but upon his theological thoughts, 

169 



Christian Origins 

religion of salvation and the way he experienced it 
personally as a power for bliss, employing many 
forms of thought taken from the heathen and Jewish 
notions. There were the words of revelation in 
the Law and the prophets interpreted after the alle- 
gorical method of rabbinical exegesis; then, the 
legal categories of the Jewish school-theology, the 
legends and the apocalyptic pictures of Jewish 
pietism; his Jewish thinking had mastered these; 
but now he had to explain his new faith by them and 
as far as possible to reconcile it with them. 

In the heathen countries, there was added the 
mystery-language of Oriental cults and the wisdom 
teachings of Greek popular philosophy; from these, 
also, the apostle to the heathen had to choose points 
of contact and forms of expression for his preach- 
ing of Christ. It is not surprising that such hetero- 
geneous elements did not merge into a unity without 
contradictions; but what arouses wonder is the 
creative power and originality of the religious genius 
who could subordinate all of these elements of a 
chaotic, fermenting era to the one new spirit of the 
Christ-religion and who could transform them into 
vessels and symbols of the Christian idea. 

In order to understand the great historical im- 
portance of this founder of Christian theology, it 
is not sufficient to count up the series of teachings 
and know the superficial criticism of them; but 
rather, one must enter into his period and his soul, 
and attempt to feel as he did during the religious 

170 



The Apostle Paul 

experiences, to think over again his succession of 
thoughts. Only in that way can justice be done to 
him and only in that way is the fact of his tre- 
mendous historical influence to be understood. As 
far as this is possible in a condensed review, I will 
attempt to do so in what follows. 

The peculiar novelty in the Pauline teaching is 
the conception of the man Jesus as the Christ. Paul 
agreed with the early-congregation in the belief that 
Jesus was a lineal descendant of the house of David 
" after the flesh," which means, according to his 
earthly mode of appearance ; but, in his conception, 
that is not the real nature of Christ, it is merely a 
human form, taken on from time to time, embodying 
a heavenly spirit-being. Paul taught that, according 
to his real nature, Christ is a supermundane and 
preworldly being ; characterized not directly as God, 
but as God's own, first-born son and image; to 
him is ascribed a mediatory participation in the 
work of creation. From heaven to earth, God sent 
his " Son " in the unique sense, the heavenly man, 
to take on a human body, to save a sinful humanity 
by his death, to conquer death by his resurrection 
and to be the mediator of life as well as monarch 
of a redeemed humanity. Paul took no further 
consideration of Jesus' life on earth; the one pur- 
pose of the incarnation of the heavenly Son of God 
was to suffer the death of a man (on the cross, the 
peculiar form of death, despised and accursed of 
the Law) ; by this bloody sacrifice of repentance, 

171 



Christian Origins 

he was to do away with the guilt of sin, to break the 
curse of the Law and the power of death at the same 
time, and to guarantee the hope of immortality to all 
of those who, by faith and baptism, enter into the 
community of the son of God. 

If we stop at this point in order to ask how Paul 
arrived at this peculiar method, he furnishes the 
answer that it was not by human traditions handed 
down from the oldest apostles, but an immediate 
revelation of Christ (Gal. i, 12) ; speaking psycho- 
logically, it Avas the product of an intuition which 
involuntarily forced itself upon his spirit. But even 
among creative spirits, such intuitions are attached 
to certain notions, which have found their way from 
somewhere into consciousness, and gathering there, 
furnish the material for new combinations. In the 
case of this intuition of Paul, this will have to be 
presupposed so much the more, because it is not 
difficult to prove the fact of parallels to his doctrines 
of Christ and redemption in both Jewish and 
heathen quarters. The idea of Christ as a super- 
mundane, spirit-being, a heavenly man superior to 
the angels and primordial son of God, — this was 
known to Paul through the Jewish apocalyptic 
writings.* 

* Daniel (7, 13) is generally credited as the source, but perhaps it 
lies still further back ; we cannot make a positive assertion yet, but 
there is food for thought in the fact that as early as the Indian leg- 
end, the heavenly spirit-being which appears in Buddha and other 
redemptory personages is designated as " the great man," while cer- 
tain Jewish-Christian Gnostics have it that the redeemer-spirit which 
appeared in Jesus is the same as the one incarnated first in Adam. 
It may be that this has some bearing on the spiritual ideal-man which 
Fbilo found in I Mos. i. 

172 



The Apostle Paul 

It was easier for Paul to carry this conception 
over to Jesus making him the earthly incarnation, 
the heavenly Son of God, who appeared period- 
ically, because Paul had not personally known the 
historical Jesus and because his visionary sight had 
had only the light-figure of the heavenly Messiah 
Jesus as its object. In fact, Paul was much inclined 
to identify this Messiah with those ancient heavenly 
men of the apocalypses, and thus, to regard Jesus, 
the man of earth, as the episodic appearance of a 
supermundane spirit-being in human shape. Equally 
simple is the explanation of the Pauline doctrine of 
redemption by the presuppositions involved in the 
heathen and Jewish mode of thought in that time. 
In Judaism, the primitive popular idea of the vicari- 
ous, expiatory sacrifice (which is the real basis of 
the well known description of the suffering servant 
of God in Isaiah 53) had developed into the theory 
accepted by the Pharisaic school, that the martyr- 
dom of the righteous has the effect of wiping away 
all guilt and atoning for the sins of the whole nation, 
an effect equal to that of the Atonement Day : thus, 
in the fourth book of Maccabees, the blood of the 
pious martyrs is called the expiatory sacrifice by 
which pod saves Israel. The martyrdom of Jesus 
was a fact which Christians were called upon to 
interpret and to justify in their religion. How 
natural it seems to apply that theory to this special 
case and thus do away with the reproach of the 
cross! One question is entirely disregarded: why 

173 



Christian Origins 

was any atoning sacrifice of blood absolutely neces- 
sary in order to make the forgiveness of sins pos- 
sible ? The fact to be explained and the explanatory 
theory were given presuppositions ; they were sim- 
ply accepted and combined. It is possible that this 
combination dates from the early-congregation and 
that Paul took over from it the general thought 
" how that Christ died for our sins according to the 
Scriptures" (I Cor. 15, 3). In any event, the 
thought had no such bearing in the early-congrega- 
tion as Paul gave to it; Christ's death is the end 
of the Law, according to him, and the founding of 
a new alliance, a new religion for all of those who, 
by faith and baptism, enter into community with 
Christ, his death and his resurrection — at once, the 
death of the old man in themselves and the birth of 
the new man. " That one died for all, therefore all 
died. Wherefore, if any man is in Christ, he is a 
new creature : the old things are passed away ; 
behold, they are become new." (II Cor. 5, 14, 17.) 
This mystical idea of the death of Christ, which 
includes and justifies the death and rebirth of Chris- 
tians in mysterious fashion, was entirely strange to 
the early-congregation and cannot be deduced as a 
simple consequence of the conception of the atoning 
sacrifice. Where is the explanation to be found? 
It has been held that Paul's experience of inner 
change through his Christian faith is explanatory; 
but it is open to debate whether for that theory the 
subjective experience is an adequate explanatory 
motive. 

174 



The Apostle Paul 

Perhaps Paul was influenced by the popular idea 
of the god who dies and returns to life, dominant at 
that time in the Adonis, Attis and Osiris cults of 
Hither Asia (with various names and customs, 
everywhere much alike). At Antioch, the Syrian 
capital, in which Paul had been active for a consid- 
erable period, the main celebration of the Adonis- 
feast took place in the spring-time ; on the first day, 
the death of Adonis, " the Lord," was celebrated, 
while on the following day, amid the wild songs of 
lamentations sung by the women, the burial of his 
corpse (represented by an image) was enacted; on 
the next day,* proclamation was made that the God 
lives and he (his image) was made to rise in air.f 
During the joyous feast of the resurrection of the 
god in the closely-related Attis celebration, the 
priest anointed the mouths of the mourners with oil 
and repeated the formula : 

' ' Good cheer, ye pious ! As our god is saved, 
So shall we, too, be saved in our distress." 

The rescue of the god from death is the guarantee 
of a like rescue for the adherents to his cult ; in the 
mysteries of Attis, Isis and Mithra, the fact that the 
worshippers partook of the god's life by the mystical 
participation in his death, was visualized by such 
rites, which employed symbols showing the death of 

* In the Osiris celebration, it was the third day after the death ; 
while in the Attis celebration, it was the fourth day. 

f Lucian, de dea Syria, 6. It is noteworthy that the Greek church 
has preserved a similar ceremony in its Easter celebration down to 
our own day. 

175 



Christian Origins 

the initiate, his descent into Hades and his return. 
Hence, this ceremony was called the " rebirth to a 
career of new salvation," a " holy birthday." In 
one Mithra liturgy, the newly initiated pray : " Lord, 
reborn I depart ; in that I am lifted up and because 
I have been lifted up, I die; borne by that birth 
which produces life, I will be saved in death and go 
the way which thou hast established, according to 
thy law and the sacrament which thou hast 
created."* 

The relation of these ideas and customs to Paul's 
mystical theory of the death and resurrection of 
Christ and the participation of the baptized therein 
is too striking to avert the thought of influence 
exerted by the former on the latter. Though Jew- 
ish and heathen ideas may have been taken up 
in Paul's doctrine of salvation, they were trans- 
formed into something new, — into forms of expres- 
sion of the ethical-religious spirit of Christ. In- 
stead of heathen nature-gods, he sets up the one Lord 
who is the Spirit, the original son of God or ideal 
man, who atoned for the sin of Adam's descendants 
by obedience and love and opened up a new human- 
divine life for our race; his death is not a phe- 
nomenon of nature, but is a moral act, the self- 
sacrifice of sacred love (Gal. 2, 20; II Cor. 5, 15; 
Phil. 2, 8) yielding its own life in the service of 
the brothers ; thus, he engenders in the faithful, not 
Qnly the hope of a future life, but a present moral, 

* A. Dieterich, " Eine Mithrasliturgie,"' page 106. 
176 



The Apostle Paul 

new life, inspired and borne by the holy spirit of 
love, of peace and of joy. This combination of 
mystical enthusiasm with the ethical-social spirit of 
the Prophets and Jesus — this was the genial inspira- 
tion, which made Paul the founder of Christian 
theology and Church. 

A further review of the main points of Paul's doc- 
trines confirms the foregoing. The double viewpoint 
under which he considered the salvation through 
Christ — juristically, as the vicarious, atoning sacri- 
fice, and mystically as the conquest of death and 
creation of life — is seen again in his description of 
the condition of the saved. The gospel of Christ, 
the son of God and the redeemer, is an object of 
faith and awakens the faith of those who acknowl- 
edge its saving power and trustfully accept it. The 
believer is " justified," which means that he is 
judged by God to be one who has been atoned for 
in the death of Christ, and stands no longer under 
the damning Law, but under pardoning grace. He 
is " adopted as a son of God," which means that 
he may feel himself to be an object of God's fatherly 
love, a free son and heir of the prophecies, one who 
needs no longer to tremble before the curse of the 
Law and bow slavishly before its correcting rod. 

But how? asked the adherents of the Law, does 
not such a teaching destroy morality and discipline, 
does it not give free rein to the sinful pleasures and 
degrade Christ to the level of one who furthers sin ? 
Not at all, answered Paul, the faith of Christ which 

177 



Christian Origins 

releases from the Law of the letter, does at the same 
time bind to a new law, which has the advantage of 
regenerating and the power to move both will and 
energy, it is the law of Christ's spirit. At this point, 
the new mystical-enthusiastic method of treatment 
enters into play. Before Paul's time, it had been 
known that believers in the Messiah were receptacles 
of the spirit; this had been evidenced by the ever- 
recurring miraculous appearances, the ecstasies, the 
tongue-speaking, the prophecies, the wonder-cures, — 
phenomena which the animistic metaphysics of the 
masses of that period interpreted as the influence and 
inherence of a supernatural spirit being. Paul, too, 
made these enthusiastic phenomena and their popular 
interpretation his starting point, but, later, he gave 
them the deeper ethical bent. The spirit dwelling in 
a Christian is not only the cause of temporary 
miraculous effects, but is also preferably the power 
creating a permanent new life of the whole person- 
ality, — the power of true knowledge, of good voli- 
tion and action. As Paul felt himself to be a new 
man from the time of his conversion, one in whom, 
instead of the old carnal and sinful I, there lived 
Christ, the Son of God (Gal. 2, 20), so he believed 
that Christ's spirit produced a new religious-moral 
character in every Christian. Therewith, Paul 
transformed the early-Christian enthusiasm, whose 
ecstatic expressions were so closely related to the 
orgiastic features of the heathen mysteries, into the 
principle of a new ethics, which employed the pathos 

178 



The Apostle Paul 

and the power of that enthusiasm in the service of 
the moral ideals of the life of the congregation; at 
one and the same time, he conquered the naturalism 
of the heathen mystery-cults, and the legalism of 
Jewish ethics, in that he infused an ethical content 
into religious mysticism and quickened morals by 
religious enthusiasm. Both are summed up in the 
characteristic passage : " Now the Lord is the spirit 
and where the Spirit of the Lord is, there is liberty." 
(II Cor. 3, 17.) In the place of a variety of unclean 
spirits and deities of heathen worship, there appears 
the one master-spirit whose nature is " holiness " 
(Rom. I, 4), meaning moral purity and love, and 
in the place of the commanding and condemning 
letter of the Law appears the spirit of the child- 
relation which is freedom because it is moral quick- 
ening. 

From this central point of his theology, Paul's 
teachings on morals and mysteries are to be under- 
stood and appreciated. His is an idealistic ethics, 
closely related to the Stoic, but more strongly based 
on religion. The Stoic and Pauline ethics agree on 
the three main points: freedom from the world, 
conquest of sensuality and brotherly love. In de- 
tail, the parallelism is often most astonishing, par- 
ticularly in the sayings about the struggle between 
the flesh and the spirit, about the vanity of earthly 
life contrasted with the glory of the life beyond, and 
about the weakness and sinfulness of all men which, 

179 



Christian Origins 

serving as a dark background, throws into glorious 
light the ideal of the Christian ( for which the Stoics 
put " the wise man ") .* But while that pessimistic 
presupposition rendered the realization of their ideal 
problematical for the Stoics, causing it to lose in- 
motive-power, Paul saw in the Christ, who became 
our brother and model in Jesus, the ideal of the good 
completely realized ; as the ideal of the good coming 
into realization, he regarded the consecrated con- 
gregation of believers, who, filled with the Christ 
spirit, felt their one task to be the increasing growth 
of their living and doing toward the realization of 
that which they are in their religious consciousness, 
spirit-beings, children of God, saints. 

The fundamental in this new ethics is : " Become, 
what you are !" In Paul's words : " If we live by 
the spirit, by the spirit let us also walk " (Gal. 5,26) . 
For this reason, the congregation of believers is 
called " the body of Christ" ; they form a social 
organism with the Christ-spirit as its soul. In a 
certain sense, they are the enlarged and historically- 
enduring appearance of that heavenly ideal-man, 
who made his initial appearance in the individual 
form in Jesus. If the congregation is the mystical 
body of Christ, the connection of its members can 
only be established by mystical acts. By baptism, 
the immersion of the baptized in water not only 

* Seneca, too, speaks (in Epist. 41) of a "holy spirit" living 
within us as a guardian of the good, of a divine power moving the 
souls of the good, residing in heaven, but sent down to us so that we 
may recognize the divine. 

I So 



The Apostle Paul 

symbolizes the death of the former man with Christ, 
the emergence from the water not only symbolizes 
the resurrection of the new man in community with 
the resurrected Christ, but the symbolical picture 
does become a mystical reality. (Rom. 6, i seq.) 
Hence the baptised man has " put on Christ " (Gal. 
3, 27) ; henceforward he lives " in Christ " as 
Christ in him, or as the spirit of Christ or of God 
lives in him — all of these expressions have essentially 
the same meaning (cp. Rom. 8, 9), viz.: the new 
state of the saved man lifted beyond his mere natural 
self, feeling himself united with God; formally 
analogous to the states of religious rapture in which 
the heathen participants in orgiastic cults felt them- 
selves being in God or filled with God.* Paul con- 
nected the Lord's Supper with baptism and was the 
first to give it the meaning of a sacramental act of 
worship ; in the earlier congregation, it had not been 
that, but it had been a love-feast, the expression and 
means of fraternal community. According to Paul, 
the Lord's Supper is partly a service in remembrance 
of the martyrdom of Christ as the means of estab- 
lishing the new covenant, and by participation in 
this act, they confessed themselves to membership 
(I Cor. II, 23-27); partly, it is a mystical com- 
munity of the blood and body of Christ, mediated by 
the drinking of the sacramental cup and eating of 
the sacramental bread, whereby the participants 

* The word enthusiasm comes from the ' ' being in God " ; there- 
fore, it was originally a technical term of religious mysticism. 

181 



Christian Origins 

achieve and strengthen alliance with their master 
and with one other, just as the heathens enter into 
community with their demons by the sacrificial meal 
(I Cor. ID, 16-22). 

This analogy to heathen acts of worship, which 
Paul himself drew, is an analogy which holds 
throughout the Pauline teachings of the sacraments ; 
and the analogy is not mere chance but rests on a 
more or less direct influence. In the mysteries of 
Eleusis, Isis, and Mithra, an immersion in water was 
employed as the means of purification from sin and 
as the " picture of resurrection." One Mithra 
liturgy uses this act of consecration as a picture of 
death and renascence, exactly as Paul did in Romans 
6. In the Attis mysteries, there was eating and 
drinking as a sacrament, whereby the consecrated 
was thought to enter into community with the god 
and his life after the resurrection from death, and 
thus to acquire for himself the guarantee of im- 
mortal life. A sacred meal was part of the Mithra 
mystery also, and there bread as well as a cup of 
water were presented with prayers of consecration.* 
The old Christian apologists found these analogies so 
striking that they believed them explicable only as 
imitation or prophetic anticipation of the Christian 
sacraments through demonic agency. The histor- 
ical viewpoint finds a simple explanation : Paul, and 
perhaps the heathen Christians of Antioch before 
him, sought new forms of worship in order to sepa- 
* Cp. page 158 and my " Christusbild," pages 79 logo. 
1B2 



The Apostle Paul 

rate their Christian faith from Judaism, and invohin- 
tarily they incorporated somewhat of the rites and 
ideas of their heathen surroundings. That the 
magical idea of the material mediation of spiritual 
activities slipped in, was inevitable where the ani- 
mistic world-view was so general and so predomi- 
nant; and it is not surprising that Paul's thought 
shows traces of it,* while the post-apostolic Church 
takes it up more largely. But it remains ever true, 
that Paul made these traditional forms the expres- 
sion of deep and genuinely Christian thoughts : the 
baptism was a symbol of that fundamental of Chris- 
tian ethics, " Die and become! " the Lord's Supper 
a service of remembrance of the death of Jesus and 
a pledge of divine-human love, uniting the members 
with the head and with one another, — how far above 
all heathen mysteries do these stand! The spirits 
of the demons, the wildness of the orgies, the nat- 
uralistic licentiousness, blind superstition — these dis- 
appeared before the spirit of the Master, who is 
freedom and love. 

More important than the heathen were the Jewish 
influences on the theology of Paul. ""'Ve met them 
before in the juristic theory of the vicarious atone- 
ment of Christ and justification on that ground. 
But they have a particularly strong influence over 
Paul's view of the beginning, course and end of 

* Such is the custom of the Corinthians (not reproved by Paul), of 
performing baptism in favor of the dead (I Cor. 15, zg) ; also, the 
idea of the physical harmfulness, even deadly effect of unworthy par- 
ticipation in the Lord's Supper (I Cor. 11, 29 seq.). 

183 



christian Origins 

human history. Jewish theology before Paul had 
taught that by Adam's fall, sin and death had come 
into the world and caused the subjugation of the 
whole human race to these demonic powers. Paul 
agrees with the author of the " Wisdom of Solo- 
mon " in judging heathenism as childish ignorance, 
inexcusable desertion from a recognized God whose 
wrathful judgment will punish the heathen. Abra- 
ham was justified on account of his faith and became 
the father of all believers, that is, not only of the Jews 
but — Paul added — of faithful heathen (Christians). 
Through the mediation of angels, the Law was given 
to Moses — a Jewish legend from which Paul draws 
the conclusion that the Law is of less importance 
than the prophecies. Although the Law in itself 
was sacred and had been given as a means to life, 
yet in reality it had proven to be no more than a 
death-dealing letter, incapable of overcoming sin and 
tending to increase it. Here the Pharisaic deifica- 
tion of the Law turns in Paul into the extreme oppo- 
site judgment. He does not regard the Law as a 
means of moral education, but as a despotic jailer 
and disciplinarian, who is to hold men in the misery 
of sin until the hour of release when Christ appears. 
Christ is the end of the Law and the fulfillment of 
the prophecy. 

Those Jews who will not acknowledge this but 
seek their righteousness as before in the paths of 
the Law, they show themselves by that disobedience 
to the saving will of God to be such as He has 

184 



The Apostle Paul 

blinded and hardened in order to reject them and 
substitute the heathens in their stead as the heirs 
to the prophecies. By applying the doctrine of pre- 
destination (taught in the Pharisaic schools) against 
the Jews instead of against the heathens as was cus- 
tomary, Paul interprets the experience of his time 
as an effect of the providential plan of God, who by 
free choice shows mercy to one (the heathen) and 
rejects the other (the Jew). Yet he consoles him- 
self with the hope that this rejection of his people 
is not final, but that after the heathen have entered 
into the realm of Christ, the Jews will some time 
follow their example. Then the end of time will 
have come: Christ and all his saints will be seen 
descending from heaven, the sleeping Christians will 
rise from the dead, the survivors will be moved 
toward him into space and then will follow the great 
Judgment Day. Christ and God himself will be the 
judges, the Christians will be the witnesses, the 
world and the angels will be judged. The manner 
of procedure at the judgment is in harmony with 
Jewish tradition : the judicial retribution of reward 
and punishment according to the measure of the 
works of each. One question remains unanswered : 
How does the judicial verdict stand toward the jus- 
tifying verdict of grace on believers? 

Alongside this Jewish-Pharisaic doctrine of the 
end of all things, we find in Paul the Hellenic hope 
(not unknown to the apocalyptic writings) of a 
blessed life of pious souls immediately after death, 

185 



Christian Origins 

independent of the resurrection; this thought grew 
in importance for him when bitter experiences made 
it doubtful whether he would live to see the realiza- 
tion of his former hope of the return of Christ. It 
is not clear how this bliss of the individual pious 
souls beyond harmonizes with the resurrection of 
bodies which is to follow the end of the world and 
the Judgment Day. Equally uncertain are the an- 
swers to the questions : whether Paul expected a 
series of resurrections ; after the Christians had been 
resurrected, wa^ there to be a resurrection of all 
men ? Whether there was to be an earthly kingdom 
of Christ between Christ's return and the end of the 
world (the " chiliastic kingdom " of the Apocalypse 
of John) ? Again, how he thought concerning the 
subordination of Christ to the Father after all the 
powers inimical to God had been overcome ? Finally, 
whether the last goal, that " God is all in all " pre- 
supposed the conversion of the godless ("universal 
return ") or their utter destruction? whether, along- 
side the bliss of the elect, the destruction of the re- 
jected will continue as eternal misery? This ob- 
scurity of the end of all things is involved in the 
nature of the problem, and it is to the Apostle's 
honor that he did not enter into such detail in his 
forecast of the beyond as did the Orphic and Jewish 
apocalyptic writers, but, satisfied not to know, he 
found peace in the pious hope : " What no eye hath 
seen and no ear hath heard, what ne'er hath entered 
into human heart, that hath God in store for those 

who love Him." 

i86 



The Apostle Paul 

It is self-understood that a theology made up of 
so many and such varied elements as that of Paul, 
was not fully developed at once in the soul of the 
originator; from the beginning, his view of Christ 
may have been fixed at the time of his conversion, 
but the further developments were, without doubt, 
conditioned by the needs of his missionary activity 
as they arose, partly in his controversies with Jew- 
ish opponents, partly in consideration of the religious 
ideas and ceremonial customs of the heathen, who 
became converted to Christ. It is doubtful whether, 
after his conversion, Paul immediately undertook 
the missionary work among the heathen; his ques- 
tion (Gal. 5, II ) "if I still preach circumcision, 
why am I still persecuted ? " seems to point to the 
fact that for a time he did his missionary work 
along the Jewish lines of the older Apostles. This 
would be the simplest explanation why his fourteen 
years of missionary activity in Syria and Cilicia were 
not frowned upon by the Jewish congregations of 
Palestine, but, on the contrary, occasioned joy and 
thanks to God, as he testifies in Gal. i, 21 seq. 

In any event, so much is certain, that not Paul, 
but several unknown men from Cyprus and Cyrene 
converted the first heathen-Christians at Antioch 
(Acts II, 20). Barnabas induced Paul, who was 
at his home in Tarsus, to come to Antioch, and the 
united activity of the two produced such good re- 
sults that a great number of heathens joined the 
congregation during the year. In this mixed con- 

187 



Christian Origins 

gregation the fact was manifest for the first time, 
that Christianity is a reHgion with distinguish- 
ing characteristics, differentiating it from Judaism; 
then, for the first time, the new name " Christians " 
was used to designate the behevers in Jesus. (Acts 
II, 25 seq.) This report deserves more considera- 
tion than it has received hitherto ; it is the more re- 
liable, because it is probably original in the diary 
of Luke's journeys;* and because the latter was a 
native of Antioch, probably one of the heathen-Chris- 
tian converts made by Paul. The use of the Chris- 
tian name in Antioch is indubitable testimony that 
the thing itself, viz. : Christianity as a new religion 
differing from Judaism as well as from heathenism, 
came into being for the first time at Antioch as the 
fruit of Paul's activity there. As a religious com- 
munity, the Christian congregation could only be 
distinguished if it ceased to maintain the Jewish 
customs and supplanted them by new and distin- 
guishing ones. But religious ceremonies cannot be 
created from nothing, they always follow something 
already existing: where else could the mixed con- 
gregation take their peculiar non-Jewish ceremonies, 
which would distinguish them as the new religious 
community of " Christians," if not from their 
heathen environment? Here, for the first time, 
those mystical rites were taken into the customary 

* Their characteristic form of narration in the first person plural 
is found first in an old text in the course of that report about the con- 
gregation at Antioch (Acts 11, 28). 

188 



The Apostle Paul 

divine worship of Christianity, and Paul brought 
them into inner connection with the Christian faith 
by his theological interpretation (see pp. 175, 181). 
seq.). Here J for the first time, it is likely that the 
belief in the resurrection of Christ was cast in its 
final mould as the evangelical Easter legend; par- 
ticularly, the dating of the resurrection " on the 
third day" (or "after three days") which Paul 
found there (I Cor. 15, 4) and which he could not 
have heard from the early Apostles,* finds simplest 
explanation : the heathen-Christians of Antioch con- 
tinued their popular celebration of the resurrection 
of Adonis ("the master") as an old habit, but 
transferred the worship to the new master, Christ, f 
Granted that these are only suppositions . which 
cannot be proven strictly because the sources are 
scanty, yet for those accustomed to judge these 
things from a religious-historical viewpoint, they 
have great probability in their favor. So much is 

* Inasmuch as the first Christ visions occurred in Galilee, they could 
not possibly have taken place so soon after the death of Jesus ; the 
Evangelical form of the Easter legend can not therefore be based 
on the testimony of the early Apostles, but must have some other 
origin, whether the one given above or any other be presupposed. 

f The existence of the closely-related cults of Adonis, Osiris and 
Attis alongside one another caused the variation in the Syrian resur- 
rection celebration between the second, third and fourth day after 
the death of the god (page 175). Perhaps this contains the histor- 
ical explanation for the variations of the Christian Easter legend, be- 
tween " on the third day " and " after three days." The part played 
by the women in the Gospel narratives of Easter (a part unknown to 
Paul) may find its explanation in the Syrian Adonis-celebration, in 
which the women played the leading roles. 

189 



Christian Origins 

certain: Christianity, as a new reHgion presenting 
itself in church forms of a nature characteristic to 
it alone, did not have its origin in Jerusalem, but in 
the Syrian capital, Antioch. 

How did the mother-congregation stand toward 
the new turn of affairs at Antioch? Serious sus- 
picions arose against a Christianity without the Jew- 
ish Law and against the reception of Christ-believ- 
ing heathens in the fraternity of the Jewish Messiah 
Jesus. Several members of the congregation from 
Judaea, men who had been Pharisees and therefore 
still eager for the Law, believed that they could not 
permit the continuance of such activity as that of 
the Apostle to the heathen and betook themselves 
to Antioch, to watch these rising free customs and 
to suppress them. The agitation of these " false 
brethren privily brought in," as Paul calls them (Gal. 
2, 4), caused no little excitement in the mixed con- 
gregation of Antioch, particularly as these people 
stood for the dignity of the mother-church. Had 
the Law-party succeeded in obtaining their demand 
that the Messiah-believing heathen must submit to 
the Jewish law of circumcision, and had it been con- 
firmed that the mother-church and the early Apos- 
tles were on their side, then a successful outcome 
of the mission to the heathen masses was not to be 
thought of ; the Jewish ceremonial Law would have 
become an insuperable barrier for the conversion of 
the heathen to the Christian faith. If the demands 
of the Judaizers had been ignored without the 

190 



The Apostle Paul 

achievement of a peaceable understanding with the 
early Apostles, the tie between Heathen Christianity 
and Jewish Christianity would have been torn and 
the former would have been lowered into a sect, dis- 
sociated from the historical origin of the messianic 
movement and scarcely able to survive. In this 
difficult situation, Paul decided to break the crisis 
in the most direct and most risky way, by a personal 
discussion of the case with the mother-congregation 
and her leaders. We have a twofold report of this 
memorable apostolic meeting (which ought not be 
titled " apostolic council " ) : Paul's own report in 
Galatians 2 and the other in Acts 15. The latter 
differs in part and is less reliable, but both agree on 
the main point. 

When Paul made the report of his missionary 
activity and his success in the heathen world to the 
assembled congregation at Jerusalem, the party to 
which the agitators and "the false brothers" who 
had privily entered Antioch belonged, demanded 
that the converted heathens should be made Jews by 
circumcision. In order to establish a precedent, they 
insisted on the immediate circumcision of Titus, the 
heathen who accompanied Paul. Lively disputes 
resulted, for the eager ones had a number of com- 
rades in the congregation who could not reconcile 
themselves to the thought that in future they would 
have to acknowledge lawless heathens as brothers in 
the Christian faith, men upon whom they had hith- 
erto looked down as sinners and unclean. But 

igi 



Christian Origins 

Jacobus, Peter and John, the three leaders of the 
congregation who were considered its " pillars," 
could not escape the imposing impression made upon 
them by the reports of the success of the heathen 
missions; they regarded it as the sanctioning judg- 
ment of God on Paul's work, which none should 
dare to oppose. They accepted the proffered hand 
of fellowship and agreed to a peace with Paul and 
Barnabas, by which Paul was to continue his work 
among the heathen, while Peter and the other early 
apostles should turn to the Jews. Paul's promise 
to make collections in the heathen congregations for 
the poor of Judsea may have done something toward 
mitigating the scruples of Jewish conservatism. 
Thus Paul happily attained his immediate object, 
the apostolic recognition of a Heathen Christianity, 
free from the Law, and that was without doubt a 
priceless gain for the continuance of his missionary 
work. Naturally, this agreement had been reached 
by evading the question of principle involved, 
namely, the relation of the Christian faith to the 
Jewish Law. The treaty of peace was no more than 
a compromise, giving each party the right to his own 
opinion, but agreeing that each party should not dis- 
turb the other in its particular field. A real harmony 
of Heathen Christianity free from the Law and 
Jewish Christianity loyal to the Law had not been 
achieved thereby; so long as the Jewish Law re- 
mained in force for the Jewish Christians — and the 
congregation had not the slightest notion of depart- 

192 



The Apostle Paul 

ing therefrom — it remained a wall of separation be- 
tween them and the heathen-Christians, making a 
peaceful congregational life impossible in mixed con- 
gregations and leading ever to new troubles. 

Shortly afterward, this became apparent. When 
Paul and Barnabas returned from their missionary 
journey* through Cyprus and South Galatia (Pisidia 
and Lycaonia) to Antioch, they found the congre- 
gation wrought up by new excitement. Peter had 
come to visit Antioch, and, in the beginning, he took 
part in the freer customs prevalent among the Jew- 
ish-Christians ; but when several partisans of Ja- 
cobus, who was for strict legality, arrived, he per- 
mitted himself to be so intimidated that he withdrew 
from fraternal intercourse and table-companionship 
with the heathen-Christians. The other Jewish- 
Christians followed his example, and the retrograde 
movement to Jewish unfreedom soon took on such 
proportions that the moral pressure threatened the 
continuance of the newly-acquired freedom of the 
heathen-Christians. The extent of the danger at 
this critical moment is evident, for even Barnabas, 
the friend and co-worker of Paul in the missions, 
was carried away by the general pusillanimous mood 
and reactionary tendency and forsook his former free 
way of thinking. Then Paul could be silent no 

* Acts 13 and 14 reports it before the Apostle-day at Jerusalem 
(Chap. 15). Probably it did not take place until after, and this 
changing about is to be explained by the same pragmatical motives 
of the author as are involved in Jesus' sermon at Nazareth, Luke 4, 
16 seq. = Mark 6, I seq. 

193 



Christian Origins 

longer; publicly he appeared against Peter and re- 
proached him, saying that his attitude was hypo- 
critical, in contradiction with the truth of the Gos- 
pel, in fact, that it was a denial of the Christian be- 
lief, " for if righteousness is through the law, then 
Christ died for nought." (Gal. 2, 21.) 

With this rejection on principle of such a Chris- 
tianity as would like to remain legal Judaism, Paul 
broke with the Jewish-Christians of Palestine; it 
was a breach which never was healed and never 
could be healed, because the two contradictory prin- 
ciples were unharmonizable. Paul's opponents made 
answer; they actually carried on a counter-mission 
in Paul's congregations with the avowed purpose of 
inducing them to desert the Apostle to the Heathen 
and win them over to the Law-abiding Christianity 
of the early Apostles. The extent of the confusion 
which the Judaistic agitation caused in several of 
the congregations, the tribulations of Paul which 
resulted from their work, this is shown by the Epis- 
tles of Paul to the Galatians and the second to the 
Corinthians. His manner of defense against liis 
opponents reveals clearly the methods of the latter. 
Above all they sought to undermine Paul's apostolic 
authority, by pointing out that he was not a direct 
pupil of Jesus and that therefore Paul's knowledge 
of his life and teachings could have been acquired 
solely from the traditions of the early Apostles and 
hence he was bound to their authority; since the 
early Apostles, following the example of Jesus, held 

194 



The Apostle Paul 

fast to the Law of Moses, Paul's doctrine teaching 
the contrary could not be true. When Paul cited 
his vision of Christ, his opponents declared this to 
be the imagining of a conceited man, whose word 
could not be trusted, who was looking for personal 
glory and shaped his speech to please his hearer. 
At Corinth, his opponents went so far in their per- 
sonal hatred as to question Paul's honesty in the 
matter of collections. 

They also introduced positive reasons against 
Paul's doctrines, basing them on the Jewish-legal 
viewpoint: to the seed of Abraham alone had the 
messianic prophecies been made, for them the ful- 
fillment of the Law of Moses. In order to weaken 
this objection, Paul employed all the art of his rab- 
binical dialectics; for example, that " the seed " of 
Abraham being used in the singular meant Christ, 
hence the prophecy applied from the beginning to 
him and his congregation; again, because the Law 
was handed down centuries later than the prophecy 
and then not directly by God, but through mediating 
angels, its position was subordinate and it could not 
be a limiting condition of participation in the messi- 
anic salvation. It is easy to think that such argu- 
ments (Gal. 3) carried little weight with his Jewish 
opponents ; but we must credit them to the difficult 
situation in which the Apostle was placed, for out 
of the Law which he considered a divine revelation 
as much as his opponents did, he was forced to prove 
the abrogation of the Law through Christ. 

195 



Christian Origins 

The Judaistic party also urged the moral objec- 
tion, that with the abrogation of the positive Law all 
the reins of decency and order would be cut, the flesh 
would be free to revel in sin, and in the end, Christ 
would be degraded as the instigator of sin. Added 
weight was given to this reproach by the fact that 
the moral life of the heathen-Christians was far 
from what it should have been. In all of his epis- 
tles, Paul took pains to emphasize especially the 
ethical complement to his doctrine of freedom from 
the Law : that the followers of Christ have crucified 
their flesh with its passions and desires (in the bap- 
tism), and therefore they must consider themselves 
as such who are dead to sin, and may live no longer 
for sin, actually as such who live in the spirit and 
are in duty bound to walk in and after the spirit, 
to give evidence of their spiritual possessions by 
morally good fruit. (Gal. 5, 13-25; Rom. 6.) In 
this respect, thanks are due to the Judaistic party 
inasmuch as their attacks on the Apostle were the 
means of bringing to light, in varied and new forms, 
the higher truth and regenerating force of the spir- 
itual law as against the mere law of the letter. We 
owe to this struggle, also, the knowledge of the deeps 
of the Apostle's soul ; we see a passionate tempera- 
ment often running over in an anger not always 
free from bitterness and injustice toward his oppo- 
nent; but such human frailties are far outweighed 
by the heroic greatness of the man, whose whole life 
is wrapped up in the sublime work, to which God 

1 96 



The Apostle Paul 

had called him; the man, who feels himself free 
from the ties of mortal needs and yet sympathizes so 
heartily and feels so keenly with all of those whose 
salvation rests as a burden upon his soul, the man 
whose enthusiastic courage dares to set the highest 
goals and yet chooses his means of attaining them 
with such deliberation and wisdom, who knows how 
to treat men and sees the difficulties of every situa- 
tion. 

Let us accompany Paul for a little on that great 
missionary journey which he undertook soon after 
the conflict at Antioch. He hurried through the 
scenes of his preceding journey, but "the spirit" 
gives him rest nowhere. An irresistible force which, 
in view of the European shores, takes on the form 
of a welcoming dream-vision, drives him out to the 
far West, to the cities of the Greeks, where he might 
hope that the ill-sounding voices of the narrow world 
of Palestine could not possibly be heard. The Eu- 
ropean journey followed the great commercial and 
military highroad, along the shore through Philippi, 
Thessalonica, Berea, Athens to Corinth, where the 
Apostle remained for a year and a half ; from there, 
he moved to Ephesus, where he was active for two 
years ; then he returned to Corinth for a stay of six 
months, until he left to carry his collection for the 
poor of Judsea to Jerusalem (probably in the year 
59 or 60) ; his arrest there by the Romans put an 
end to his missionary journeys. According to the 

197 



Christian Origins 

account in the Acts, he used to preach in the syna- 
gogue of every town in which there was a Jewish 
colony, and not until the Jews turned a deaf ear to 
him, did he make appeal to the heathen; this inter- 
pretation, according to which the mission to the 
heathen was not the main object of the Apostle to 
the heathen, but which makes circumstances force 
that mission upon him, accords less with reality than 
with the author's peculiar anti- Jewish, pragmatical 
view of history. Aside from the incorrectness of 
the motive given, the fact itself is not to be con- 
troverted, that Paul always allied his missionary ac- 
tivity to the synagogues of the Jewish Dispersion; 
there he found the heathen-Jewish co-religionists 
together, and by them his sermon was most readily 
taken up. 

The suitability of this method of procedure is so 
apparent, that we would consider it the most prob- 
able, even if there were no report in the Acts. The 
most favorable soil for Paul's missionary teaching 
was not among the pure Jews, to whom the idea of 
a crucified Messiah was revolting, nor among the 
pure heathens to whom such an idea was foolish- 
ness, something incomprehensible, because all the 
presuppositions for an understanding thereof were 
lacking; the most favorable soil was among the 
Heathen-Jewish comrades ( " the worshippers of 
God ") who had acquired a certain knowledge of 
the Old Testament belief in God and Israel's messi- 
anic hopes through their participation in the syna- 

198 



The Apostle Paul 

gogal service, and yet were not biased by national 
and legal prejudices of Judaism. At his home in 
Tarsus, Paul had learned to know this class; he 
knew their serious religious attitude, their longing 
for a morally pure religion, their strong sympathy 
with the Psalmists' and Prophets' belief in God and 
providence, but he knew, too, their antipathy against 
Jewish national pride and the poor formalism of the 
rabbinic worship of the Law. How to overcome 
this limitation, how to save this mass of salvation- 
seeking heathens and win them for God? This 
question may have occupied him often as a Jew of 
Tarsus, but he had the answer as an Apostle of 
Christ, in whom there is neither Jew nor Greek, 
but a new creation. Now he might become a Greek 
for the Greeks without interruption of his inter- 
course with them through Jewish legal scruples, and 
he could be a Greek to them because he was ac- 
quainted with their method of thinking and under- 
stood their language. 

Concerning the manner of the mission-sermon of 
the Apostle, we can offer only suppositions based 
on conclusions drawn from his epistles, for the 
speeches attributed to him in the Acts cannot lay 
any claim to authenticity; they are as certainly the 
composition of the historian as those speeches which 
the writers of profane history in ancient times at- 
tributed to their heroes on fitting occasions — a fact 
which is well-known and generally conceded. Even 
the conclusions drawn from the epistles must be at- 

199 



Christian Origins 

tempted with care; for, in the nature of the case, 
the fundamental proclamation to non-Jews must 
have treated matters more fully than was necessary 
in letters to congregations of believers ; thus, above 
all, the belief in one good God and Judge of the 
world in opposition to the many nature-gods, which 
is recalled particularly by I Thess. i, 9 seq. On 
the other hand, such theological argumentation as 
is to be found in the epistles to the Galatians and 
the Romans, occasioned by the polemics against Jew- 
ish-Christianity, would have been purposeless in a 
missionary sermon to the heathen. 

In general, it must be conceded that the apostolic 
missionary sermon contained both more and less 
than is to be found in the epistles. It is cer- 
tainly an error to say, as has recently been said so 
frequently, that Paul did not preach his dogmatic 
doctrine of salvation in his missionary sermon — an 
error probably based on the anti-dogmatic tendency 
of the present day rather than a historical under- 
standing of first-century conditions. The " word of 
the cross " was not only a theological doctrine for 
Paul, but the central point of his religion, and as 
such it is natural that he proclaimed it everywhere ; 
so he reminds the Galatians that Jesus Christ was 
painted before their eyes as the crucified one (Gal. 
3, i) and writes to the Corinthians (I, i, 23 seq.) : 
" But we preach Christ crucified, unto Jews a stum- 
bling-block and unto Gentiles a foolishness, but unto 
them that are called, both Jews and Greeks, Christ 



The Apostle Paul 

the power of God and the wisdom of God." And 
we should not forget that in that period of mystery- 
cults and Oriental religious mixtures, it was just 
such a mystical teaching of the death and resurrec- 
tion of the Son of God which must have exerted the 
greatest magnetic power over many. Just in the 
circle of humble folk (I Cor. i, 26 seq.) who sought 
less enlightenment and ethics than rescue from this 
wicked world and a guarantee of happiness in the 
future world, the preaching of Paul concerning sal- 
vation achieved its greatest success — a success which 
overshadowed the results of all Jewish and Jewish- 
Christian propaganda. Hence the jealousy and en- 
mity which characterized the attitude of the Judaism 
of the Dispersion toward Paul despite its compara- 
tive freedom of thought; the preacher of ethical 
monotheism might have been agreeable to them, but 
the word of the cross must have been the more 
a stumbling-block when they found by experience 
that it undermined their own propaganda. 

Beside the message of salvation in the death and 
resurrection of Christ, the announcement of his early 
return to save his own, to raise the dead and judge 
the world was the vital point in Paul's missionary 
sermon and it was the most effective motive both 
for religious consolation and hope as for ethical ad- 
monition and warning. In many variations all of 
the Apostle's letters furnish proof of this. Because 
the reappearance of the Lord is nigh. Christians 
should have no fear of the suffering and persecu- 

2»I 



Christian Origins 

tion which they now must bear, but should walk in 
a manner worthy of the Lord, remembering that 
they will have to appear before his judgment-seat 
and that those who persist in the service of sin 
will not be permitted to enter his kingdom. How 
strongly this message of the end of all things oc- 
cupied the minds of the young congregation, we see 
by the detailed discussion which Paul devotes to it 
in the two oldest epistles (I Thess. and I Cor.). 
The rehgious tendency of the times was favorable 
to this message regarding resurrection and judg- 
ment; the mystery-cults everywhere hinged on the 
acquisition of a trustworthy hope of eternal life 
hereafter; that this hope was bound up with moral 
contingencies, particularly the demand for personal 
purity and subjugation of the senses was accepted 
as a current conviction by the more serious religious 
minds among the heathens of that day. In the Apos- 
tle's sermon, it received the strongest sanction by 
joining the hope and the demand to the message of 
the death and resurrection of Christ ; in this funda- 
mental revelation of the higher world, the future 
life of bliss seemed to appear in some measure as a 
reality and therein seemed to furnish both the motive 
of and the power for a new moral life. 

The immediate success of the mission must not 
be overestimated as far as numbers are concerned; 
for their meetings, a private house sufficed, such as 
that of the proselyte Titius Justus at Corinth, or a 
schoolroom, such as that of the philosopher Tyran- 

202 



The Apostle Paul 

nus at Ephesus. The small congregations were 
mainly made up of people of the lowest classes: 
" How that not many wise after the flesh, not many 
mighty, not many noble are called: but God chose 
the foolish things of the world, that he might put to 
shame them that are wise ; and God chose the weak 
things of the world, that he might put to shame the 
things that are strong." (I Cor. i, 26-28.) This 
does not mean to say that there were not several 
well-to-do and some of higher social standing among 
them; in Corinth, Crispus, the leader of the syna- 
gogue, and Erastus, the city-chamberlain, belonged 
to the congregation-union. 

Some have compared the young Christian congre- 
gations with the Jewish synagogue, others again, 
with the various heathen worshipping-societies; in 
fact, in common with the synagogue, there was the 
meeting for worship without sacrificial rites, simply 
prayer, scriptural reading and edificatory addresses ; 
in common with the latter societies, they performed 
the consecrating service of the sacraments and the 
religious fraternal meals. But what differentiated 
them essentially from both was the absence of any 
external organization; there were no regulations, 
no leader with official prerogatives, no common 
treasury, no obligation on the part of the members 
to contribute fixed dues and no other communal 
duties according to regulation. Though the Acts 
tell that Paul and Barnabas installed a " presbyter " 
as the regular leader of the newly-founded congre- 

203 



Christian Origins 

gations; yet by this the writer has transferred an 
institution of the post-apostoUc period back into the 
days of the Apostle, according to whose letters no 
such things existed. In the heathen-Christian con- 
gregations of the Pauline mission, the self-govern- 
ment of the single congregations is so palpable, that 
it excludes any government by professionals and 
particularly any office of a guiding teacher — for 
there was no other teaching in the congregation than 
that which depended on individual talent and the 
free impulse of the believers. 

The hypothesis of a governing office contradicts 
all references in the source-books. Paul always 
writes to the entire congregation; even where he 
calls upon them for united measures, he does not 
employ the mediation of any congregation-official. 
No governing office is as yet required in order to 
achieve the unification of the congregation ; the bind- 
ing tie is the meeting for general edification and for 
the Lord's Supper. When disorders or mistakes oc- 
cur in the congregation, the Apostle turns to the 
entire congregation with his demand that they em- 
ploy gentle or sterner correctives, according to the 
circumstances ( Gal. 6, i ) ; or in the case of the 
grievous sinner who gave offense, he asked exclu- 
sion from the brotherhood by all gathered together 
(I Cor. 5, 3). He demands that difficulties among 
the members concerning property be referred to fra- 
ternal tribunals. If there is to be a collection for 
the poor of Judsea, each member voluntarily gives 

204 



The Apostle Paul 

what he thinks proper, and delegates, elected by the 
entire congregation, are deputed to bear it to its des- 
tination. It is true that Paul often speaks of " those 
over you," who are active for the congregation and 
who are to be held in love for the sake of their en- 
deavors ; but it is clearly recognizable that no legally 
settled office but a voluntary performance of service 
is meant here, a labor which one, generally the first 
convert, as Stephanas in Corinth, had taken upon 
himself for the care of their common affairs; the 
Apostle urges that these services, voluntarily per- 
formed, entitle the volunteers to the frank and grate- 
ful recognition and subordination of the others.* 

As yet, everything is imbued with the spirit of 
freedom and of love, on the basis of mutual fra- 
ternal assistance and admonition. Because the en- 
thusiasm of faith and of love inspired all, there 
seemed to be no need of external forms of authority. 
There was no thought of preparing regulations for 
the future, because the return of Christ to regenerate 
the world was momentarily expected; hence, there 
was no such consideration as the historical develop- 
ment of the Church. 

The first epistle to the Corinthians affords a very 
vivid picture of the fresh and rich life created by th6 
new spirit in the heathen-Christian congregations, 
as well as of the various dangers which naturally 
accompanied the unbounded enthusiasm. At the 
meetings for the purpose of worship, absolute free- 

* I Thess. 5, 12 seq.; Rom. 12, 8; I Cor. 16, 15 seq. 

205 , 



Christian Origins 

dom of speech prevailed and every one contributed 
to the edification of the congregation according to 
the gift with which the spirit graced him : one in- 
toned a psalm or hymn, another poured forth an 
instructive address relating either to some passage 
of the Old Testament, which had been read or ex- 
planatory of some traditional saying of the Master; 
a third, inspired to prophecy, would proclaim the 
revelation which had come to him concerning the 
secrets of God's plans, the affairs of the future or 
the soul of man, and while such an one was speak- 
ing, another such prophet would feel himself com- 
pelled to utter his revelation ; or another, " speaking 
with tongues," would launch forth a torrent of in- 
comprehensible words and sounds in his ecstasy, so 
that a stranger might get the impression that he was 
mad. Women crowded forward to pray and proph- 
esy, emphasizing their Christian freedom by throw- 
ing off the veil which custom demanded. Thus, the 
meetings were so tumultuous that the freedom 
threatened to degenerate into disorder. 

Though the Apostle did not wish to dampen ardor 
or to lessen freedom, yet he reminded his Corinthians 
that God was a God of order and that the spirits of 
the prophets were subject to the prophets; hence, 
many should not speak at once but one should follow 
the other and the " tongue-speaker " should reserve 
his ecstatic monologue until he or his neighbor could 
add thereto a sensible edificatory explanation. As 
to the women, when they appear before the assem- 

I206 



The Apostle Paul 

blage for prayer or prophecy, they should don their 
veils as a sign of modesty ; unusual as it was in the 
Greek world of that time, Paul did not forbid the 
public speaking of women. The passage to the 
contrary (I Cor. 14, 34 seq.) was probably inserted 
by a later writer. 

The disorders at the communion celebration had 
to be condemned more earnestly than these exuber- 
ances of enthusiasm. It had not yet become a mere 
act in the liturgy, but was an actual meal like the 
" bread-breaking " of the early-congregation and 
like the common meal of the Greek societies, except 
that these were paid for out of a common treasury 
or provided by an individual member, whereas the 
Christian fraternal meal was made up of contribu- 
tions from every one. It happened at Corinth, that 
the rich did not wait for their poorer brethren and 
divide with them, but they ate their rich food in ad- 
vance and drank heavily while the poorer ones were 
hungry and ashamed. The Apostle deems it an un- 
worthy eating and drinking, a sin against the body 
and blood of Christ which causes the report that 
disease and death have visited some members of the 
congregation as a result. He admonishes them to 
test themselves and consider the meaning of the 
Lord's Supper as contrasted with a common meal; 
further, the eating which is to satisfy the cravings 
of hunger should be done at home, before they start 
for the meeting of the congregation. This advice 
is the beginning of the division between the actual 

ao7 



Christian Origins 

meal and a sacramental act; besides, the connection 
between the two grew more and more purposeless 
with the growth of the congregation. 

The moral life of these young heathen-Christian 
congregations showed many a lack, partly the after- 
effect of old heathen customs, partly eccentric ex- 
pressions of the new spirit. Some thought they 
might participate in heathen sacrificial meals with- 
out fear because they knew the truth about heathen 
gods; others were so fearful lest they might stain 
themselves by unconsciously eating meat which had 
come from such an idolatrous sacrifice, that they for- 
bore all meat-eating. In the Roman congregation, 
too, there were ascetics (Paul calls them "the 
weak ") who, by reason of religious scruples, ab- 
stained from meat and wine, holding them to be un- 
clean things, dangerously related to the world of 
demons. Especially marked in the realm of sexual 
life were the contrasts between riotous freedom and 
ascetic unfreedom. Some desired to continue the 
customary Greek laxity in sexual matters even after 
they had become Christians and based their conduct 
on the Apostle's doctrine of Christian freedom, in- 
terpreting it in the sense that " everything is per- 
mitted," even licentiousness. Others thought that 
sexual intercourse was, in itself, unclean and un- 
worthy of a Christian ; hence. Christians should not 
marry and those already married should cease from 
marital intercourse. 

The Apostle began by taking a bold stand against 
208 



The Apostle Paul 

the lax and demanded the severance of all fraternal 
ties with the licentious; he admonished the Corin- 
thian Christian regarding the dignity of a Chris- 
tian personality, whose body is a temple of the holy 
spirit, not to be defiled by licentiousness. Though 
personally favoring it, he rejected the opinion of 
the ascetics that celibacy should be made the gen- 
eral rule, but rather recommended marriage to those 
who did not possess his gift of abstinence; he 
rejected the dissolution of marriages with non-Chris- 
tians, where the latter did not dissolve them; in 
which case, the Christian was no longer bound. In 
such wise. Christian custom was so regulated that 
the purity of family life differentiated the congre- 
gation advantageously from the immorality of its 
heathen environment. In the question of eating 
sacrificial meats, the Apostle took a similar middle 
position between extremes : he agreed with the ascet- 
ics in their conviction that nothing was unclean in 
itself, and eating or abstaining did not constitute a 
Christian; but he rejected the idea of Christian 
participation in heathen sacrificial meals, and ad- 
monished the more liberal-minded not to put aside 
the considerations of brotherly love in the protec- 
tion of the weak consciences, when they employed 
the freedom to which they were entitled. 

A serious menace to budding Christianity was the 
fanatical radicalism, which was inclined to conclude 
that the ideal of God's kingdom of universal brother- 
hood meant the rejection of all existing social order. 

209 



Christian Origins 

In opposition thereto, the Apostle admonishes Chris- 
tians (Rom. 13) to obey existing pohtical superiors 
as a divine government; for, since God instituted 
such governments in order to protect the good and 
punish the wicked, the Christian should be subject, 
not through fear but for the sake of conscience ; he 
should show respect, pay taxes and act as a peaceable 
citizen. The Roman government is not a demonic 
phenomenon and an object of fanatical hatred for 
Paul as it had been for the Jewish and Christian 
apocalypse writers, but it represented a stage in the 
moral world-government and as such became an 
object of conscientious regard. 

Naturally, such high esteem of the legal proce- 
dure of the state accords but little with the word 
forbidding Christians to appeal to earthly courts (I 
Cor. 6, I seq. ) , on the ground that it is beneath the 
dignity of those who are to judge the world and the 
angels, to look for judgment to heathens ; either, they 
should suffer injury in silence or litigate before a 
tribunal of their own brethren. As Christians, Paul 
advises them to recognize slavery as an existing po- 
litical institution, a worldly relation of the occupa- 
tion, which is not changeable even by divine election 
to the congregation ; the consciousness that the slave 
is a freedman of the Lord and that the free man 
is a slave of Christ, should be so elevating as to 
make the social relation of service a matter of indif- 
ference (I Cor. 7, 20 seq.) ; as to the rest, masters 
should be human and brotherly in their treatment of 



The Apostle Paul 

slaves, act justly and properly toward them, remem- 
bering that they, too, have a master in heaven (Phile- 
mon 1 6, Col. 3, 22). This attitude toward slavery 
was similar to that assumed by the Stoics — a recog- 
nition of the existing legal institution, making mild 
its severity from the viewpoint of the ideal equality 
of human rights — naturally, this contradiction be- 
tween idea and reality was demanded by the circum- 
stances of the age, but it could not endure. 

Paul rejected emphatically the communistic fanat- 
icism related to the early-Christian tendency to 
world-abnegation; he was opposed consistently to 
the underestimation of labor and property, and the 
overestimation of poverty and charity. He com- 
manded the Thessalonians (I, 4, 11 seq.) to work 
in peace and eat their own bread, which means the 
bread they earned and did not get by begging, so 
that they would not need the bread of others but 
could give of their own. Paul was so far removed 
from the ideal of common property maintained by 
the messianic congregation at Jerusalem, that his 
epistles, throughout, presuppose private property ac- 
quired in business, and regard business not only as 
permitted but required as a means toward honorable 
independence of personality and charitable assistance 
to the needy. Naturally, labor did not thereby ac- 
quire a moral dignity on principle; the Protestant 
idea that labor in and of itself belongs to the moral 
ideal as the employment of personal power for the 
achievement of public welfare, this was as strange to 



Christian Origins 

Paul as to the rest of antiquity; herein, as in his 
judgment of marriage as a necessary evil, he was 
prejudiced by the dualistic view of his times which 
underestimated the physical as unclean and evil, 
hemming the spiritual. This remained the funda- 
mental church-view and attitude, characteristically 
expressed by the monastic system; Protestantism 
first led the way above and beyond it. 

Two great achievements for Christianity must be 
credited to Paul : he freed it from the Mosaic law, 
making it accessible to the heathen and raising it to 
a world-religion, and through him the early-Chris- 
tian enthusiasm was subdued and ennobled. The 
revolutionary tendency, feverishly tense for the ap- 
proaching world-destruction and radically negative 
toward existing social institutions, he overcame and 
thereby established the possibility of the historical 
existence and inner development of the new religion. 
.Without losing sight of the apocalyptic perspective 
of the return of Christ for the establishment of his 
kingdom, he transferred the centre of gravity of the 
redeeming faith from the future into the present, 
into that new life, which was not to begin with the 
end of the world, but which existed in the hearts of 
the faithful, who had the child spirit and hence peace 
with God, freedom from the world and brotherly 
love. By his doctrine of the Christ-spirit and its in- 
working in Christians as the members of Christ's 
body, he anticipated the future, catastrophic world- 
regeneration and spiritualized the Jewish-messianic 

212 



The Apostle Paul 

kingdom of the early-congregation, into an ethical- 
reUgious kingdom, now existing in righteousness, 
peace and joy of the holy Spirit. (Rom. 4, 17.) 
He relegated the unhealthy dreams of the future 
which comported ill with the tasks of reality, back 
of the "reasonable service" (Rom. 12, i), which 
shows itself pleasing to God and worthy of men by 
service to neighbors and the fulfillment of social 
duties. He restored government, marriage, property 
and labor to their own and obstructed the commu- 
nistic tendencies, the idleness and the beggary of 
the oldest messianic-congregations. In short, he led 
Christianity through the critical years of enthusias- 
tic childhood into the path of an ordered church- 
existence, saving its historical future, making pos- 
sible its ecclesiastical development. 

But the price which had to be paid for this im- 
mense profit and progress was the differentiation 
between the super-temporal Christ-spirit and the his- 
torical person Jesus, as well as the envelopment of 
that ideal principle in the mythical form of a spirit- 
being, descended from heaven to earth and made 
human. This was the initial step on the path to 
the Gnostic speculations on spirits and gods beyond, 
which threatened, by their very abundance in the 
second century, to dissolve Christianity into a myth- 
ical dream-picture and cause the evaporation of its 
historical-moral character. Pauline theology, with 
its slight tendencies to Gnosticism and almost abso- 
lute independence of the life and teachings of Jesus, 

213 



Christian Origins 

was not an adequate defense against this menace 
to Christianity. This lack on the historical side 
necessitated a complement. Though written in the 
post-Pauline period and partially composed under 
the influence of Pauline thoughts, the three older 
Gospels performed this service, for they had the 
traditions of the early-congregation concerning the 
life and teaching of Jesus as a basis. The fusion 
of this comparatively historical memory-picture of 
Jesus with the Pauline speculation on the heavenly 
Christ-spirit, resulted in John's conception of Christ, 
which contained in nuce the church-doctrine of the 
incarnation and the double nature of the God-man. 



214 



THE THREE OLDER GOSPELS 



THE THREE OLDER GOSPELS 

It may be accepted to-day as a certain result of 
the industrious Gospel-research of the last century, 
that Mark is the oldest of the canonical Gospels and 
is the ground-work for Luke and Matthew; also, 
that aside from Mark, there did exist a source-book 
written in Aramaic, which was part of the ground- 
work of the other Gospels. Did this Aramaic 
source contain merely a collection of the sayings 
of Jesus or were there narratives also in it, so that 
it might be termed " the earliest Gospel ? " Was 
this one of Mark's sources aside from oral tradi- 
tion? On these questions, opinions differ. For 
various reasons, I am inclined to accept the latter 
theory as the more probable. 

The early origin of Mark is indicated not only by 
the relatively greater naturalness and historical 
probability of the order of the Gospel story in gen- 
eral, but especially by certain peculiar features of 
the presentation of the person of Jesus. Little as 
it can be denied, that the apologetic motives of the 
general Gospel tradition and Pauline views of faith 
in particular are dominant, yet a comparison with 
the other Gospels reveals that Mark represents an 
earlier stage of apologetic authorship and hence a 
comparatively clearer and more naive presentation 
of tradition, 

217 



Christian Origins 

According to Mark (as in the speeches of the 
Acts), Jesus is the Son of God by virtue of the gift 
of the spirit at the baptism, with which this Gospel 
begins ; it knows nothing of a supernatural birth or 
childhood story. His mother and family have no 
premonition of his higher mission, let alone higher 
descent. (Mark 3, 20-31.) His miraculous power 
is not yet without limit, but conditioned by the be- 
lief of his environment (6, 5 seq.); also partially 
employing natural means and successively engaged 
(7, 32 seq.; 8, 23 seq.), he is not entirely re- 
moved from the category of the wonder-workers of 
his time. His knowledge, too, is not unconditioned 
(13, 32). Often human emotions, such as indigna- 
tion, anger and impatience at the misunderstanding 
of the people and of his disciples are ascribed to 
Jesus; while the milder features which Luke em- 
phasizes in his picture of the merciful savior of the 
sinful, are rare. As Mark describes him, Christ is 
above all the heroic reformer, who from the begin- 
ning does not avoid the struggle with the ruling 
Jewish authorities but rather provokes it, who reso- 
lutely breaks with his own family, who appears at 
Jerusalem with the public deed of cleansing the Tem- 
ple and openly announces their destruction to the 
Hierarchs, who preserves the silence of heroic resig- 
nation in the face of the accusation of his enemies 
and breathes his last on the cross with a cry of com- 
plaint at the abandonment by God — all of which is 
told simply, without softening the harshnesses, or 

218 



The Three Older Gospels 

weakening the soul-stirring tragedy by the emotional 
features which Luke loves; thus, this oldest Evan- 
gelist furnishes the truest impression which Jesus 
made on his environment, — here he actually lives 
and works. 

On the other hand, it must not be overlooked, 
that even this oldest Gospel-writer is guided by a 
decided apologetic purpose in the selection and ma- 
nipulation of his material. He wrote for Heathen- 
Christians and wished to awaken or confirm the 
conviction that despite the rejection by the Jews, 
Jesus of Nazareth was proven to be the Christ and 
the son of God by wonders and signs of every kind, 
especially by the wonders of baptism, transfigura- 
tion and resurrection, that his victorious struggle 
against the Jewish priestly and liturgical service 
erected a new Temple beyond the senses in the con- 
gregation of Christ-believers in the place of the old 
one of the senses, and that by the blood which he 
had shed for many, he established a new covenant 
to take the place of old covenant of the Law. It 
is the fundamental thought of the Pauline Gospel 
of Christ as the son of God, " according to the 
spirit of holiness" (Rom. i, 4), who became the 
end of the Law and the mediator of the new cove- 
nant by the sacrificial death and resurrection in 
glory — this great theme of Paul's missionary teach- 
ing is the theme of the Evangelist Mark, and he 
sought to illustrate it by a judicious selection of the 
deeds and sayings of Jesus. For this purpose, the 

219 



Christian Origins 

selection is well made. The surprising number of 
miracle-stories serves well for the needs and wishes 
of heathen readers, who saw in just such concrete 
miracles the confirmatory signs of the mission and 
dignity of the Lord Jesus. Those sayings of Jesus 
are preferred which refer to the struggle with the 
Hierarchs and scribes, while those which refer to the 
inner life of the congregation are not so much con- 
sidered, and those which have a conservative atti- 
tude toward the Jewish law and life (as Matthew 5, 
17 seq. ; 10, 5 seq.) are entirely suppressed. 

The pupil of Paul is most evident in the speeches, 
which the Evangelist did not find in his source-book 
or in the Palestinian tradition, but created inde- 
pendently and for the first time fitted into the tradi- 
tional material as the leading religious motives for 
the judgment of the history of Jesus. First of all, 
the passion-prophecies belong in this category; they 
are scattered about from the beginning (2, 20) and 
repeat themselves from Peter's confession on, with 
increasing vehemence ; they are not intended merely 
to do away with the stumbling-block of the cross, 
by presenting it as a God-ordained fate foreknown 
of Jesus — in the early-congregation, that had been 
done, — but they are calculated to lead the reader to 
the conviction that in the passion, death and resur- 
rection of the son of man lies the real, final purpose 
of his earth-life, the climax of the story and the 
central point of his gospel. In two passages, the 
Evangelist makes Jesus himself utter Paul's inter- 



The Three Older Gospels 

pretation of the death of Jesus : " For, verily the 
Son of man came not to be ministered unto, but to 
minister, and to give his life a ransom for many " 
( ID, 45) and at the last supper : " This is my blood 
of the covenant which is shed for many " (14, 24), 
which means that Jesus terms his death a vicarious 
atonement for the establishment of the new covenant 
— a thought entirely strange to Jesus himself,* 
hence, taken from the Pauline doctrine of salvation 
and for the first time inserted into the gospel-tradi- 
tion by Mark, the pupil of Paul. Probably the story 
of the transfiguration of Jesus is original with Mark 
and serves as an illustration of Paul's words about 
the greater glow of light of the spiritual covenant 
when compared with that of the covenant of the Law 
(II Cor. 3, 7 seq.). Particularly, the remarkable 
and entirely unhistorical motivation of the parables 
of Jesus, as though their purpose had been to veil the 
truth and confuse the auditors, finds explanation 
in Paul's doctrine of predestination, according to 
which the lack of faith and immovability of the Jews 
is made to appear as something predetermined in 
God's plans. (Cp. Mark 4, 12 with Rom. 11, 7 
seq. ) It is seen that those important points in Mark 
which are peculiar and historically impossible, are 
to be attributed to the doctrines taught by Paul. 

* Cp. page 128. The passage (Mark lo, 45) is probably the 
Pauline transformation of Luke 22, 27, where the original form is 
preserved : " I am in the midst of you as he that serveth," referring 
to the service of love in the life of Jesus and not to his redeeming 
death. 

221 



Christian Origins 

Nothing can be urged against the church tradition 
that this gospel was written by John Mark. This 
man was at home in Jerusalem, related to Barnabas, 
in close touch with Peter and the early-congrega- 
tion; he entered into personal relations with Paul 
at an early date, accompanied him on his first mis- 
sionary journey and later became his assistant again 
during the Roman imprisonment.* Such a man 
might well have been the author of the Gospel which 
unites the Jesus of the Palestinian tradition, the 
energetic hero of a Jewish reform movement with 
the Christ of the Pauline theology, the suffering 
hero of a mystical world-salvation, and thus paved 
the way which was finished two generations later in 
the Gospel of John. It is believed that the Gospel 
of Mark was written at Rome shortly after the 
destruction of Jerusalem (70 A. D.). 

The author of the Gospel of Luke makes clear 
in the preface to his book that many have written 
the gospel story before him and that they were no 
more eye-witnesses than he was, but that he hoped 
to surpass his predecessors by attempting greater 
completeness, accuracy and proper arrangement of 
the narratives, in order to confirm the faith of his 
reader, Theophilus. For the edification of heathen- 
Christian readers and in order to place Christianity 
in a favorable light before the Graeco-Roman world 

* Acts 12, 12-25; Col. 4, 10; Philem. 24; II Tim. 4, 11 
(IPet. 5, 13?). 

222 



The Three Older Gospels 

in general (which Theophilus represents as we take 
it), in order to prove the good religious right of 
Christianity as a revealed religion in harmony with 
that of the Old Testament and at the same time to 
show its civic lawfulness and loyalty by its history — 
this was the purpose of the author in writing this 
Gospel as well as the Acts. For his purpose, he 
gathered the largest possible amount of material 
from many sources; he took great Hberties in the 
use and arrangement of his material, guided at all 
times by the apologetic purpose of edifying and 
convincing his readers. Throughout, evidences of 
great skill in authorship are apparent, the trans- 
formation of given material and the poetic gift of 
enriching and adorning it by new features of rare 
beauty; he created the artistic form for the new 
religion, the pregnant, noble picture-language which 
alone makes the gospel-truth comprehensible in the 
garb of poetry and still holds captive the heart and 
the imagination of Christian peoples by its magic. 

This is pre-eminently true of the stories with 
which at the beginning and at the end he enriched the 
gospel-narrative of Mark, his main source. While 
Mark begins his narrative with the baptism of Jesus 
by John, without any report of the origin of either 
one, without giving any account of the relation they 
bore to another which might satisfy the Christian 
consciousness, Luke attempted to satisfy this need 
by preluding his narrative with an account of the 
birth of the Baptist and of Jesus, calculated to show 

?23 



Christian Origins 

by their origins the interweaving of their fates and 
the higher meaning and dignity of Jesus. 

Probably employing a mythical tradition of John's 
disciples by which they glorified their master, Luke 
made out John to be a sort of wonder-child; for, 
as the birth of God's inen of old, Samson and 
Samuel, so his birth was announced by the angel 
Gabriel in answer to the prayer of his aged and 
childless parents; at the same time, the higher 
destiny of their son as the consecrated prophet and 
his preparatory work for the redemption of his peo- 
ple were foretold. This half-miracle of the birth of 
John is immediately surpassed by the entirely 
miraculous birth of Jesus, which the Evangelist 
makes the angel Gabriel announce to the virgin 
Mary with these words : " The Holy Ghost shall 
come upon thee and the power of the Most High 
shall overshadow thee; wherefore also that which 
is to be born shall be called holy, the Son of God." 

According to the older legend, Jesus' messianic 
sonship of God was based on the descent of the spirit 
upon him at the baptism ; but that did not seem to 
make his superiority to John certain, — the less cer- 
tain inasmuch as John, according to the belief of 
his disciples, was " filled with the Holy Ghost even 
from his mother's womb" (i, 15). There was 
only one way of surpassing this : namely, that the 
Holy Ghost alone, without a human father should 
cause the life of Jesus in the virgin Mary — an 
idea, congenial to the Heathen-Christians because 

?24 



The Three Older Gospels 

of its exact analogy to the numerous sons of the 
gods in the mythical stories of heroes as well as 
the contemporaneous legends. For not alone of the 
heroes of antiquity, but of the celebrated men who 
lived in the full light of history and made a power- 
ful impression upon their contemporaries and suc- 
cessors in any walk of life, it was thought necessary 
to presuppose supernatural origin and divine beget- 
ting; for example, the funeral oration of Plato's 
nephew Speusippus mentions the legend current 
during the great philosopher's life that Periktione, 
his mother, bore him not as the child of her husband, 
but of the god Apollo ; thus Alexander of Macedon 
and Scipio Africanus are sons of Zeus, and Augus- 
tus, a son of Apollo; the new-Pythagorean saint 
and wonder-worker Apollonius of Tyana was 
looked upon by his countrymen as a son of Zeus. 
Origen gave happy expression to the motive un- 
derlying such legends : " The simple incentive which 
induced men to imagine such a thing of Plato was 
this : it was believed that a man equipped with 
greater wisdom and power than the average must 
have sprung physically from higher and divine 
seed." Origen permitted his readers to draw for- 
themselves the conclusion that the same holds good 
of the Christian legends. 

While the Jews were accustomed to think of the 
concept " Son of God " merely as a messianic- 
theocratic dignity (in this sense, the passage of the 
second Psalm is intended and was therefore so trans- 

225 



Christian Origins 

ferred to Jesus by the Jewish-Christians, as the 
original form .of the baptismal utterance shows) 
yet for the Greek-Christians, who were unacquainted 
with this broader and not actual conception of son- 
ship, it was easier to think of actual begetting; 
whereby the heathen-mythical notion of a sexual act, 
being too strongly anthropomorphic, was supplanted 
by the sublimer idea that the creative power of the 
spirit of God, which once brooded over chaos before 
Creation, called into being the sacred life of Jesus, 
the son of God, in the pure body of the virgin. 
Afterward, the necessity of Old Testament proof for 
this became apparent and it was thought that this 
non-Jewish notion, so far removed from the idea 
of God in the Old Testament, could be based on 
the passage in the book of the prophet Isaiah (7, 
14), which tells of the child to be expected by a 
young woman, and his name shall be Immanuel, 
symbolizing the nearness of God's help. Though 
the prophet thought neither of a miraculous birth 
nor of a future Messiah, the name Immanuel might 
easily suggest application to the Messiah Jesus (it 
is entirely foreign to Jewish theology) ; then, some 
Christian who was not entirely familiar with the 
Hebrew might understand the Hebrew word almah, 
which means " a young woman " in the text of 
Isaiah, to mean " a virgin" (which it may but not 
necessarily must mean), and thus find in that pas- 
sage a prophecy of the miraculous birth of the 
Messiah Jesus. Such a bold interpretation could 

226 



The Three Older Gospels 

have been possible only for such as had other reasons 
for believing in the supernatural birth of Jesus. 
The original cause of this belief is not to be found 
in the passage of the prophet's book, altogether not 
in Jewish-Christian, but in heathen-Christian circles, 
where it had originated possibly before Luke's 
Gospel and whence the Evangelist probably took it 
and wove it into his meaningful prelude as a wel- 
come aid in establishing the superior dignity of 
Jesus against the disciples of John. At least, this 
motive partially influenced the Evangelist; that is 
evident from the whole arrangement of the story and 
particularly from the fact that after the announce- 
ment of the approaching miraculous birth, he brings 
the two future mothers, Elizabeth and Mary, to- 
gether, so that by the mouth of the former, the 
future forerunner John makes formal utterance of 
praise of his superior and master, the Messiah Jesus. 
With consummate art, the Evangelist knows how 
to stage the birth of Jesus in a fashion worthy of 
the great miracle ; varied motives from profane his- 
tory and pious legends of distant origin, he wejives 
into a garland of lovely pictures. First he wished 
to show how it came about that Jesus, the Nazarene, 
was born in Bethlehem, the city of David, which 
seemed to be an indispensable presupposition for the 
Messiah as a son of David. As the motive for 
Mary's journey to Bethlehem, he uses the census 
which Publius Quirinius, the Roman governor, had 
decreed in Palestine when the country was converted 

227 



Christian Origins 

into a Roman province. This event really took 
place six or ten years after the birth of Jesus and 
the Roman custom of estimating the population 
occurred at the tovi^n in which they resided, so that 
the census of Quirinius, even if the dates agreed, 
could not have been a valid motive for the journey 
of Joseph, not to speak of Mary, to Bethlehem; 
these historical obstacles vi^eighed little in the mind 
of the poet-evangelist against the weighty thought 
of establishing some sort of connection between the 
birth of the world-savior and the politics of the 
Roman empire. 

The birth-story itself is a bit of transparent sym- 
bolism : the poverty of the stall and the manger and 
the glow of light from heaven upon it, the greeting 
of the newborn savior by angelic hosts of heaven 
and by poor shepherds, — these symbolize the con- 
trast between the heavenly sublimity and earthly 
lowliness and point out beforehand that the message 
of salvation is destined especially for the poor and 
the lowly of earth. At the presentation in the 
Temple, the pious seer, Simeon, greets the child as 
the bearer of salvation and of light for all peoples 
and indicates his future struggles and pains. The 
prelude closes with the story of the twelve-year-old 
Jesus in the Temple. 

It is the more certain that historical traditions 
were not employed in the shaping of these prelude- 
stories, because the most striking parallels are to be 
found in other myth-cycles, especially among the 

228 



The Three Older Gospels 

Buddha legends.* The Indian savior Gautama 
Sakyamuni was miraculously borne of the virgin 
queen Maja, into virhose body the spirit-being Bud- 
dha (" the great man " as he is called on account 
of his heavenly origin) enters unstained and un- 
staining. At his birth, also, a supermundane light 
irradiates the place, celestial hosts of spirits appear 
and intone a song of praise of the child, who brings 
salvation to the world, joy and peace to all creation, 
and will reconcile the enmity between deity and 
humanity. Here, too, a pious seer appears who, by 
miraculous signs, recognizes the child as the future 
savior from all evil and the teacher of perfect wis- 
dom. Examples of early wisdom are also told of 
the growing Gautama; among other stories, it is 
told that, during a festival of his people, the boy was 
lost and, after an eager search, he was found by his 
father in a circle of holy men lost in pious reflection, 
whereupon he admonished the marvelling father to 
seek after higher things. 

These parallels to the childhood stories of Luke 
are too striking to be classed as mere chance ; some 
kind of historical connection must be postulated, and 
since the Buddhistic legend is older than the gospel 
of Luke (" Lalita vistara " was translated into Chi- 
nese as early as 65 A. D. ) , the dependence is on the 
side of the Christian Evangelist; how to regard 

* The main source is ' ' Lalita vistara," the Buddha-biography which 
Foucaux translated into French. Extracts are to be found in my 
" Christusbild in religionsgeschichtlicher Beleuchtung." 

229 



Christian Origins 

this dependence, whether direct or indirect, and by 
what intermediate agencies, these are questions 
which cannot as yet be answered. It would contrib- 
ute greatly to the impartiality of this and similar 
investigations, if it were clearly understood that it 
makes but little difference in the end, whether the 
Evangelist absorbed more or less suggestion from 
foreign legend-cycles; for, in any event it is cer- 
tain that he transmuted the foreign motives in the 
genuine Christian spirit and made of them a precious 
treasure, which has edified generations of Christians 
and will continue so to do. 

Similar to these prelude-stories of the first two 
chapters of Luke, the epilog-stories of his last chap- 
ter are to be considered. As is to be seen clearly 
by the agreement of the end of Mark and the Gospel 
of Peter, the oldest traditions knew nothing of 
appearances of the resurrected one on Easter Sunday 
in and about Jerusalem; neither did the finding of 
the empty grave and the appearance of the angel 
to the women belong to the oldest tradition, for Paul 
knows nothing of it and Mark indicates the novelty 
of the report (which he probably shaped after Syrian 
Easter customs) by his remark that fear kept the 
women from telling of it. It was palpably in the 
interest of early-Christian apologetics, to base the 
faith in the resurrection of Jesus not only upon the 
appearances experienced by the disciples in Galilee 
(for the objectivity remained ever problematical 
owing to the subjective character of the experience, 

S30 



The Three Older Gospels 

" vision "), but upon tangible, concrete proofs. 
This was the purpose which Mark's story of the 
empty grave and the message of the angel intended 
to serve. But this was not enough to answer the 
natural question: why did not the resurrected one 
show himself at once to his disciples at the place of 
his death and convince them of his bodily life ? The 
next logical step of the apologists is taken in Luke, 
according to whom the disciples are not first re- 
ferred to Galilee as the place of the reappearance 
of their crucified master, but on the day of the resur- 
rection they themselves see him, speak to him,, even 
touch him ; they see him eat and are thus convinced 
of the reality of his bodily life. For the sake of 
this popular need of concrete proofs, the narrator 
did not avoid the contradiction that the resurrected 
body displayed its earthly materiality by the touch- 
ing and the eating, while, on the other hand, his 
sudden appearance, disappearance and ascension to 
heaven proved its supermundane, ethereal nature 
(after the fashion of a light-body as Paul thought 
it). For historical investigators, such contradic- 
tions are unerring signs, that they are dealing not 
with tradition based on any kind of recollection, not 
with naive legend, but with a secondary form of 
legend, influenced by apologetic considerations. 
Besides, in his free composition of the Easter stories, 
the Evangelist has not concealed the art of the 
epic poet; the story of the disciples at Emmaus is 
one of the most precious pearls of religious poetry 

231 



Christian Origins 

of all times, which the pious always will enjoy and 
enjoy most fully, when the childish question as to its 
literal truth no longer hinders the joy in its religious 
poetry as such, the beautiful garb of an ideal truth. 
It was to be expected that the higher view of the 
person of Jesus as the son of God in the peculiar 
and unique sense which was placed at the head of 
the birth-story, should appear in other parts of Luke 
by omissions, additions and alterations. Above all, 
the genealogy belongs in this category (3, 23-28), 
tracing back, not only to Abraham as in Matthew, 
but to Adam : thereby, Christ is designated as " the 
second Adam " (in the sense of Paul, I Cor. 15, 
45 ) . Christ is not only the Messiah of the Jews but 
belongs to all men and is destined to become the 
beginning of a new humanity. He did become that 
by revealing to his own the previously-hidden true 
knowledge of God, the Father, which he, the unique 
" Son," possessed. The passage 10, 22 : " All 
things have been delivered unto me of my Father: 
and no one knoweth who the Son is, save the 
Father: and who the Father is save the Son, and 
he to whomsoever the Son willeth to reveal him," 
certainly does not belong to the oldest tradition, but 
was only possible on the basis of the higher Christ 
idea of Paul, which had received its popular expres- 
sion in the heathen-Christian legend of the super- 
natural conception of Jesus. The carrying-back of 
this dogmatic idea of a unique metaphysical relation 
of the son to the father into the self-consciousness 

232 



The Three Older Gospels 

of the historical Jesus whereby neoplatonic-Augus- 
tinian mysticism is attributed to this hero of a re- 
formatory action (" God and the soul, the soul and 
its God") — historically this is unthinkable; the 
artful, rhythmic form of this hymn to Christ betrays 
it as a product of ecclesiastical consciousness, which 
originated as little with the historical Jesus, as the 
song of praise of Mary was actually spoken by his 
mother (Luke i, 46 seq.). The way in which Luke 
weakens the story of Mark concerning the visit of 
Jesus' mother and brother is characteristic (3, 21, 31 
seq.) : Luke (8, 19) suppresses the purpose of the 
relatives, which Mark naively tells, that the rela- 
tives came to take care of him because they thought 
he had lost his senses; it is suppressed because the 
contradiction to the birth-story is too striking, but 
at the same the point of Jesus' brusque denial is 
blunted. Luke sometimes weakens and sometimes 
omits the conflicts between Jesus and the hierarchs 
and the disputes about Jewish ordinances; but as 
compensation, the struggles of the son of God take 
place in the higher regions of the world of spirits : 
the detailed temptation story of Luke represents him 
in the struggle with Satan's tempting wiles. Again 
Buddhistic legend affords the most striking parallel. 
When the seventy disciples return from their mis- 
sionary journey and report that even the demons are 
subject to him in Jesus' name, Jesus says (10, 18) : 
" I beheld Satan fallen as lightning from heaven," 
anticipating to some extent, in that moment, the 

233 



Christian Origins 

final success of his labors, the definite fall of Satanic'' 
world-dominion. But the struggle is still on: it 
was Satan, who employed Judas Iscariot as his tool 
for the destruction of Jesus (22, 3), and who seeks 
to mislead the disciples to faithlessness (22, 31); 
and when the enemies lay hold of him at Geth- 
semane, Jesus recognizes it as the (foreordained) 
hour and the power of darkness, that is, the last 
decisive struggle with the Satanic power, which he 
was destined to fight as the mundane path to celestial 
glory (24,51; 9,51). 

As Christ's struggle is not limited to the Jewish 
authorities according to Luke, but is made to apply 
to all the powers of evil spirits, so his work of 
salvation is not confined to the Jewish people, but is 
extended to the salvation of the world; both are 
connected insofar that the heathen world was re- 
garded as the realm of the demons and the conquest 
of the latter meant the salvation of their realm. 
While, according to the oldest traditions, not only 
Jesus himself avoided the Samaritan territory but 
even forbade the disciples from entering a Samaritan 
town or going upon the heathen street (Matthew 
10, s), because he had only been sent to the lost 
sheep of Israel (10, 6; 15, 24; Mark 7, 27), 
Luke suppresses such passages and makes Jesus 
himself undertake the journey to Jerusalem through 
Samaria, and has him send seventy disciples as his 
messengers to the Samaritan cities and towns. (Luke 
10, I seq.) This mission of seventy to Samaria is 

234 



The Three Older Gospels 

therefore not history but a symbolic anticipation of 
Paul's mission to the heathen, which is sanctioned 
beforehand in this way by Jesus; Paul's practically 
completed and theoretically based progress from the 
Jewish Messiah to the world-savior is thus carried 
back by the Pauline evangelist into the Gospel his- 
tory, as the necessary consequence of his higher 
view of Jesus as the supernatural son of God and 
second Adam. How much greater he estimated 
the importance of the heathen-mission represented 
by the seventy than the Jewish mission of twelve, 
he shows clearly by the strong emphasis on their 
far greater success in conquering the demons and 
the dominion of Satan (lo, 17 seq.). In other in- 
stances, the half-heathen Samaritans are preferred to 
the Jews in the Gospel of Luke : recall the parable 
of the good Samaritan and the grateful Samaritan 
among the ten lepers. 

The obverse of this friendship for the heathen is 
the Jew-hatred of this heathen-Christian Evangelist. 
At the very beginning of the public life of Jesus, 
this hatred finds marked expression in the speech 
which he has him deliver in his native city of 
Nazareth (4, 16 seq.), a speech which must be re- 
garded as a free composition of the author, like the 
speeches in his Acts. The historically traditional 
lack of faith of the near neighbors of Jesus (Mark 
6, 3) is used by I^uke as a pretext, to have Jesus 
express from the beginning his rejection of the 
Jewish people in favor of the faithful heathen, 

235 



Christian Origins 

whereupon the irate inhabitants of Nazareth are said 
to have attempted to kill him. Aside from the 
silence of the other Gospels, this is historically im- 
possible and explicable only as a premature state- 
ment of the actual course of later events and as due 
to Paul's opinion of Judaism and Heathenism in 
Romans 9 to 11. 

After deducting as much as may have to be 
charged to the apologetic and polemic purposes of 
Luke, the author, his gospel has great historical 
value for our knowledge of the actual person and 
teachings of Jesus. We must thank him for a num- 
ber of most valuable sayings and parables, which the 
author carefully compiled from sources at his com- 
mand (i, i), and which, like the gospel of Mark, 
were translations and elaborations of the Aramaic 
earliest-gospel. From these sayings of Jesus, some 
of which Luke alone has and others which he has 
preserved in most trustworthy form, we gain a new 
picture of Christ, making an essentially valuable 
complement to that afforded by the gospel of Mark : 
the struggling, reformatory hero recedes and the 
merciful friend of the poor and the sinful is brought 
into brightest light. Naturally, one does not nega- 
tive the other, but we have every reason to believe 
that on the actual combination of these two equally 
well-attested traits of character, the heroic fighter 
against the Jewish powers and the merciful friend of 
the lowly and despised masses, the tremendous suc- 
cess of the historical activity of Jesus rested. With- 

236 



The Three Older Gospels 

out doubt, the latter side was the more important 
because in it the human power of salvation through 
a serving and saving love, everywhere and always 
equally effective, appeared most directly. The 
parables of the lost son and the tribute-money, of 
the Pharisee and the tax-gatherer, of the two 
debtors, — the stories of the sinful woman who was 
forgiven much because she had loved much, of 
Zaccheus, the tax-gatherer, of the repentant thief 
on the cross — all of these will serve humanity as a 
fountain of edification and admonition, of reproof 
and elevation. 

We must not overlook the fact that in Luke's 
picture of Christ, the forgiving and saving love for 
sinners is closely related to the love of the poor and 
the lowly, and the aversion toward the proud, the 
overfed rich and the worldlings. When first he 
appears Jesus declares his mission to be the enuncia- 
tion of a joyous message to the poor; in Luke's 
field-sermon, the poor and the hungry (not the 
spiritually poor, not the hungering for righteousness, 
as Matthew altered it) are praised as the blessed 
who will find consolation and satisfaction in the 
coming kingdom of God. Poor shepherds are they 
to whom the birth of the savior is first announced. 
Poor Lazarus will rest in the lap of Abraham and 
the rich man will go to hell. The supper of the 
parable is despised first by the proud guests and the 
lowly gathered up from the streets enjoy it. Riches 
is " the unrighteous Mammon," whom it is well to 

237 



Christian Origins 

shake off in favor of the poor. Refusal of earthly- 
possessions and the sundering of worldly ties is the 
general duty of disciples. These traits of a reli- 
gious socialism, somewhat strange to our eyes and 
seemingly exaggerated, Luke invented as little as 
he did the friendship of Jesus for sinners; but he 
did preserve them out of the oldest tradition and 
especially emphasize them, because they accorded 
with his own mood. Certain as was the right of 
the Church to limit this tendency, as evidenced by 
Matthew, so certain is Luke's preservation of the 
social trait of great value for our historical under- 
standing of Jesus' work. 

The Gospel of Luke was probably written at the 
beginning of the second century by an unknown 
heathen-Christian, who was conversant with the 
literary culture of his time and particularly versed 
in the works of the Jewish historian Josephus. Be- 
cause he made use of the memoirs of the journey of 
Luke, the pupil of Paul, in his " Acts of the 
Apostles," church-tradition used the name Luke to 
designate the author of the Gospel and the Acts. 

Of the four Gospels, Matthew is the least uni- 
form in character. On the one hand, it contains the 
most emphatic expressions concerning the con- 
tinued force of the Mosaic Law and the authority 
of its teachers (5, 17 seq. ; 23, 3; 23), as well as the 
narrowing of the mission to the Jewish people alone 
( 10, 5 seq. ; 15, 24 ; 16, 28) ; on the other hand, its 

238 



The Three Older Gospels 

expressions are no less forcible in teaching the 
rejection of Israel and the transference of salvation 
to the heathen (8, 12; 21,43; 23, 38; 24, 14). 
Christ appears as the son of David, who fulfilled the 
Law and the Prophets, whose life from birth to 
death proved the fulfillment of Old Testament 
prophecies and models and whose messianic kingdom 
includes no more than the people of the twelve 
tribes (19, 28). Alongside and at the same time, 
Christ is the supernaturally begotten son of God, 
whose destined dominion over the whole world was 
symbolically pointed out in advance by the adora- 
tion of the oriental Magi and afterward was con- 
firmed by the final command to baptize all peoples; 
from the beginning, he appears as the new lawgiver 
for all men and in the picture of the world-judg- 
ment, he appears as the judge of all the peoples, 
who metes out his fate to each according to his 
attitude toward Christ and the congregation. 

This view of the person of Christ, going beyond 
even that of Luke, is particularly evident in the 
alteration of the traditional saying : " Why callest 
thou me good ? none is good, save one, even God " 
(Mark 10, 18; Luke 18, 19), for which Matthew 
says less decidedly : "Why askest thou me concern- 
ing that which is good? One there is who is 
good" (19, 17), whereby the direct refusal of the 
predicate good on the part of Jesus is avoided. The 
limitation of miraculous power, which Mark indi- 
cates by the remark (6, 5) that Jesus could not 

239 



Christian Origins 

perform many miracles in Nazareth, Matthew avoids 
by saying : " And he did not many mighty works 
there because of their unbehef " (13, 58), which 
changes the lack of ability into a lack of desire to 
do them. This harmonizes with the increased 
power to perform miracles which Matthew attributes 
to Jesus throughout; where Mark says he healed 
many of the sick, Matthew has him heal all the sick, 
brought to him from far and near (4, 23 seq.) ; he 
has the daughter of Jairus dead before Jesus' help 
is called; immediately after the curse of Jesus, 
he makes the barren fig tree rot; he heightens the 
miracles accompanying the death of Jesus and at 
the resurrection he causes a great earthquake mak- 
ing the watchers to become as dead men ; later the 
same guards are bribed by the chief priests to say 
that his disciples came and stole the body of Jesus. 
Apologetic intention led to awkward construc- 
tion of the legend. In the story of Jesus' birth 
and childhood, Matthew has lost the poetic flavor 
which gives Luke its charm; in the place of naive 
story-telling, there is a stiff, apologetic method.* 

* Note the monotony of the motives in his story : five times the 
advice of an oracle in a dream and five times the fulfillment of 
ancient prophecy in the course of Matthew's second chapter ! Con- 
cerning the last of these prophecies (2, 23) : " that he should be called 
a Nazorsean," it must be remarked that it is not to be found in the 
Old Testament and that the word Nazoraean is not derived from 
either Nasiraean or Nazareth. That ' ' Nazorseans " was the oldest 
name for Christians and that it became the name of a later sect is 
known ; but its origin is dark. A recent hypothesis says that it was 
originally the name of an ante-Christian Jewish sect and passed over 
from that sect to the Christians. 

240 



The Three Older Gospels 

This confused character of the gospel of Matthew 
is to be explained thus : the most varied elements of 
Jewish- and Heathen-Christian tradition, the young- 
est and the oldest, the narrow-Jewish and the uni- 
versal-church, all were fused into one gospel-har- 
mony which is the classic expression of the con- 
sciousness of a universal world-church while in the 
making. In more or less sharp outlines, this 
ecclesiastical gospel has sketched the dogmas, ethics 
and church-constitution of the crescent universal 
church. The proximity of the son of David to the 
son of God is suggestive of the dogma of the double 
nature of the man-God. In the trinitarian formula 
of baptism (28, 19), which appears nowhere else 
before Justin, is the seed of the articles of faith and 
of the " apostolic symbolum." With special em- 
phasis, the theme of the sermon on the Mount placed 
at the beginning reads : Christ, the lawgiver, de- 
scended from God, proclaims a new law, which is 
the fulfillment of the imperfect Jewish law, takes 
its place and must be regarded henceforth as the 
true revelation of God's will to all men; active 
obedience of the new law is the condition pi salva- 
tion. That corresponds accurately with the Church 
view of the second century, according to which 
Christianity was " the new Law " and the Church 
was the institution founded by Christ for the educa- 
tion of all nations. The idea of "the Church" 
as an organized body, which is strange to the older 
gospels, is found twice in Matthew (16, 18 and 18, 

241 



Christian Origins 

17) and begins to take the place of the thought of 
the kingdom of God, as in the parables of the weeds 
and of the fishes. The beginnings of an ecclesias- 
ticahy-regulated penitential discipline are to be seen 
in 18, 15 seq. There the Apostles as the instru- 
ments of church action are equipped with the power 
of " binding and loosening," which is equivalent to 
making and administering church-law. This power 
is conferred especially upon Peter (16, 18) ; he is 
praised as the foundation rock, upon which Christ 
builds his church, and he will therefore be the first 
to get the keys to the heavenly kingdom. This say- 
ing, palpably a historical impossibility in the mouth 
of Jesus, contains the germ of " the primacy of 
Peter " and the claim of dominance on the part 
of the Roman Church which was deduced there- 
from. 

How far removed is this from the thought of 
Paul, that Christ is the only foundation upon which 
the Apostles as the co-workers of God should base 
their work, each in his own way ! ( I Cor. 3, 9 seq. ) 

The gospel of Matthew clearly displays the 
church-ethics with its opportunistic mediation be- 
tween the ideal and the real. Fasts, prayers and 
almsgiving are estimated as services pleasing to 
God, which may reckon upon especial divine reward 
(6, I seq.) ; an ascetic life of voluntary poverty and 
celibacy is recommended as a higher " perfection " 
to those who are able to lead it (19, 21; 12); 
the blessing of the poor and the hungry is trans- 
ferred to the spiritually poor and the hungry for 

242 



The Three Older Gospels 

righteousness, while Luke's four " woes " (Luke 6, 
24 seq.) against the rich are suppressed and their 
place is taken by blessing of the benevolent, the 
pure in heart and the peace-loving ; Luke's designa- 
tion of riches as the " unrighteous Mammon " and 
the command to abandon that idol are omitted ; so 
are the stories of the widow's mite and the judge's 
refusal to act in the division of the inheritance. 
(Luke 12, 13 seq.) — These are signs of advanced 
church-consciousness, where church policy consid- 
ered the enthusiastic socialism of the early-congre- 
gation unfit and did no longer despise the possession 
of worldly means and the power of judgment in 
temporal affairs. As to the former, the church 
Evangelist agrees with Paul's principles, though the 
theology of Paul is uncongenial to him. Add the 
remarkable coolness toward the early-Christian ex- 
pectation of the visible return of Christ to establish 
his kingdom on earth, in place of which we find 
the closing word of Matthew (sounds almost like 
John) telling of the constant, invisible presence of 
Christ in his congregation : here we have, feature by 
feature, the picture of the life and faith of the 
Church in the first half of the second century. 

Self-evident it is that the author of this Gospel 
could not have been the Apostle Matthew. We do 
not know who it was; altogether, it is scarcely the 
work of a single author, but the work of various 
hands, yes, generations of early-Christianity worked 
at it ; it grew with and out of the Church. There- 

243 



Christian Origins 

fore it soon became the favorite Gospel of the 
Church, the catechism of practical-ecclesiastical 
Christianity. 

In historical value for our knowledge of the life 
and work of Jesus, it stands far behind Mark and 
Luke. But it is the more important as a document 
of the growing universal Church of the second cen- 
tury, in which the opposition of the apostolic period, 
the struggle between national-legal Jewish-Chris- 
tianity and the law-free, universalistic Heathen- 
Christianity had been waged. The aggressive 
role of the forrner without doubt ceased with the 
destruction of Jerusalem and of the Jewish state, by 
which it lost its national reserve-strength. Hence 
the editor of the Church-gospel could incorporate 
conservative-legal sayings from the oldest traditions, 
without having to fear that Judaistic partisans in 
the Church would gain any advantage; for, in his 
time, the principle was immovable that the Old 
Testament was Law not in its national-Jewish form 
(as ceremonial law), but only through its revealed 
" fulfillment " by Christ, that is, its human-ethical 
content had permanent authority over Christianity. 
Just this faith in the divine revelation of the " new 
law " and the retributive world- judgment by Christ 
were the essentials of the church-Christianity repre- 
sented by Matthew ; it was closely related to the Hel- 
lenistic Judaism of the Diaspora,* and it was not far 

* The ethics of Matthew touch most closely those of the Jacobus 
Epistle and the Apostolic doctrine, two writings of Hellenistic Jewish- 

244 



The Three Older Gospels 

removed from the Graeco-Roman popular phi- 
losophy, for both of these agreed in striving for a 
purely human ethics applicable to all men, looking 
to purity and goodness of spirit, and sanctioned in 
some way by divine revelation. The Gospel 
brought that sanction in the revelation of Jesus 
Christ, the son of God, who taught not only the true 
fulfillment of the old Law, but who furnished the 
personal model in his earthly life and who, upon his 
return as judge of the world, will mete out to each 
his deserts. The early-Christian enthusiasm with 
its dreams of an earthly messianic kingdom was re- 
pressed by this Church of the new law led by 
" Peter," i. e., Rome; the mysticism of Paul's doc- 
trines of salvation and grace (with the exception 
of a few traces originating in Mark, — Matthew 20, 
28; 26, 28) was repressed. But these could not 
be permanently lost to the universal church, for 
they answered to the mystical trend of Oriental- 
Hellenistic religiosity, as did " the new law " to 
the rational, ethical feature of the then Hellenistic 
culture. In the course of the second century the 
Pauline-mystical tendency received a new and grow- 
ing impetus, which soon threatened to culminate in 
a dangerous one-sidedness — that impetus was the 
Gnostic movement. 

Christian origin. It is indisputable that among the factors of the 
growing universal Church, the Hellenistic (not the Palestinian !) Juda- 
ism or Jewish-Christianity takes precedence ; Baur's school always 
maintained this, and unbiassed historical-research scholars, Christian 
and Jewish, are conceding the point more and more generally. 

245 



THE GNOSTIC MOVEMENT 



THE GNOSTIC MOVEMENT 

Gnosticism did not arise originally either from 
Christianity or from Greek philosophy, but it was 
a religious movement growing out of an Oriental 
heathen- Jewish mixture of religions. Its last mo- 
tive was not so much the desire for a knowl- 
edge of the world, knowledge for the sake of 
knowledge, but rather the practical religious hun- 
ger for the salvation of the soul from the 
powers of death, for the assurance of a blissful 
life in the world beyond; in the end, all gnostic 
speculation and mystic ceremonial was related to 
this one purpose. In order to prove the possibility 
of future life for the soul, a relationship to the divine 
life was attributed to the soul, either that the soul 
descended to earth from the world above or that the 
divine being had implanted at least a seed or spark 
of life. Hence, in the earth-world, the soul feels 
itself to be in a prison or in a strange country far 
from its higher home; the body appears to be im- 
peding ballast or fetter from which release is de- 
sired. But the death of the body in no way assures 
salvation to the life of bliss, for the souls departing 
from the bodies are threatened by the gravest 
dangers on the part of the hostile spirit-powers 
which seek to devour them or thrust them down into 
the abyss of hell. 

249 



Christian Origins 

The esoteric teachings of the wise and the secret 
ceremonies of the sanctified were to serve as protec- 
tion against the dangers besetting the soul's journey 
to heaven. Hence there was a return to primitive 
myths about divine and semi-divine beings, who had 
descended into the regions of the dead and tasted 
the horrors of hell but had remained victorious over 
death by their own strength or through divine aid, 
and returned happily to the earth above. The 
speculations of the mysteries concerning the world 
beyond attached themselves to these old myths, by 
making the return of the mythical conqueror of 
death, the prototype and the guarantee of victory 
to all those to whom the secrets of the world beyond 
had been revealed and to those who by sacred cere- 
monies had connected themselves with the Lord of 
life, the "god of salvation," by an alliance effec- 
tive even after the death of the body. It was the 
object of the mysteries of Mithra, Sabazio, Attis, 
Isis and Demeter to obtain part of the life of their 
deity for the initiated, by virtue of which the sectary 
felt certain of " rebirth for eternity," a happy life 
in the world beyond. 

Though Gnosticism was from the beginning a 
belief in other-worldly salvation on the basis of 
mythical traditions and mystical rites, yet there was 
such a similarity to the Pauline teaching of salva- 
tion that there could not fail to be a reciprocal influ- 
ence. The latter, too, taught that a savior and son 
of God had descended from heaven, but one who 

250 



The Gnostic Movement 

had ofifered the reconciling sacrifice of death, not in 
the gloom of a mythical past, but in the light of 
history scarce completed, one who had conquered 
death and Hades by his resurrection, and had be- 
come the Lord and Savior of the living and the 
dead on his return to heaven. It was natural, that 
Oriental Gnosticism soon appropriated this figure of 
a Christian savior, and transferred to him all that 
they had previously said of their mythical redeeming 
deities. Thus was the Messiah Jesus of the early- 
congregation and Paul's divine man and son of God, 
first changed by the Gnostics into a divine being, 
the subject of their exuberant speculation and the 
centre of their mystical rites. 

This Christianization of Gnosticism, originally 
heathen-Jewish, could not fail to have a counter- 
action on the faith of the Christian congregation. 
For, how could they permit the Gnostics to go a step 
beyond them in the worship of Christ ? As soon as 
the Gnostics had converted the Jesus-phenomenon 
into a divine being, there was no choice left to the 
Church, but to follow their example in apotheosizing 
the Master; this difference there was, however, 
that, along with the divine, they did wish to hold 
fast to the human side of the Savior, which the 
Gnostics declared to be a mere semblance. The 
paradoxical fact, that the conflict of the Church 
teachers with the gnostic heretics did not involve the 
divinity of Christ, both being agreed there, but did 
concern his true manhood, is explained by the cir- 

251 



Christian Origins * 

cumstance, that the doctrine of the divinity of the 
redeemer-spirit was a gnostic presupposition, sub- 
sequently brought into such an artificial connection 
with the Jesus of gospel tradition, that the reality 
of the man Jesus was lost, or at least became prob- 
lematical. The Church teachers, with clear vision, 
recognized that such a loss must not be permitted; 
but now that they had accepted the presupposition 
of the divinity of the Savior themselves, a grave 
question confronted them : how could the person of 
Christ, at one and the same time, be both divine 
and human? 

The gnostic lack of concern in the human Christ 
was logically related to their general disdain of the 
physical world, which they held to be opposed to the 
spiritual without exception and the source of all evil. 
This Platonic doctrine of the opposition of two 
worlds, the lower visible and the upper invisible, 
had been emphasized among the Jews, so that, aided 
by Persian influence, it developed into that opposi- 
tion, predominating in the apocalyptic writings, the 
present world ruled by Satan, and the future world 
governed by God. Thus both religion and philos- 
ophy formulated a dualistic world-view which did 
not harmonize easily with the monotheism of the 
Old Testament ; the thought that these two opposed 
kinds of being must have different sources is so 
natural that it is not remarkable that some of the 
Jews of the Oriental Diaspora drew the conclusion 
and attributed the creation of the material to 

252 



The Gnostic Movement 

another creator than the highest, purely spiritual 
God. 

The mythology of Babylon, the theology of Juda- 
ism, the philosophy of Greece afforded the various 
elements, which the Gnostics combined in their fan- 
tastic speculations concerning spirits and gods and 
their relation to the first deity, to the world and to 
man. With sure tact the Church recognized that 
these gnostic speculations were not merely harmless 
fantasies, but that they embodied a serious menace 
to monotheism, the foundation of biblical Christian- 
ity; and the Church declared the identity of God, 
the creator and the evangelical God, the father of 
Jesus Christ, to be a cardinal article of faith. On 
the other hand, after having accepted the divinity 
of the Savior from the Gnostics, the Church could 
not avoid following them so far as to place the God- 
Father alongside the Son and the Ghost as other 
divine beings ; thus, the Church " trinity " resulted 
as the simplified companion-piece to the gnostic 
doctrine of the " abundance of deity." 

The, Church took a similar middle position with 
reference to the spiritualism (related to the dualism) 
of gnostic ethics and eschatology. True, the Church 
teachers were in a difficult situation in so far as all 
Christians at bottom shared this dualistic-spiritual- 
istic manner of thought ; because they presented the 
extreme ideal of world-disdain and asceticism, the 
edifying novels of the Gnostics also exercised their 
charm on Church-Christians. Yet the Church teach- 

353 



Christian Origins 

ers were shrewd enough to ward off at least the ex- 
treme consequences of that hne of thought. How- 
ever high their regard for asceticism in general and 
sexual abstinence in particular, they frowned upon 
the rejection of married life advocated by the Gnos- 
tics, and held fast to Paul's teaching, that marriage 
was permitted and advisable for Christians in gen- 
eral, while celibacy was the superiority, the special 
grace of a few. 

While the gnostic disdain of things of the body 
expressed itself in a denial of the resurrection of 
the body, a spiritual resurrection in the knowledge 
of the truth being placed in its stead, the Church, 
with all its contempt of the life of the body on earth, 
desired to part with the hope of a coming resurrec- 
tion of the body as little as with the faith in the 
bodily resurrection of Christ ; the impassioned oppo- 
sition to the spiritualism of the Gnostics led the ma- 
jority of Church teachers to the opposite material- 
istic extreme, elevating (in contradiction of Paul's 
words, I Cor. 15, 50) the resurrection of the 
" flesh " to the dignity of an article of faith. 

On the other hand, concerning the doctrine of the 
end of all things, the Church learned enough from 
gnostic idealism to shake off the childish dream of 
an earthly Messianic kingdom, rank with sensual 
happiness, and, in the forefront, placed the eternal 
life begun on earth in the faith as the spiritual sal- 
vation from the fetters of the world and of death. 
Future bliss will then prove to be the continua- 

i>54 



The Gnostic Movement 

tion and completion of the true Ufe. Of course, the 
Jewish apocalyptic hopes of the early congregation 
still maintained some force; herein, as before, the 
conflicting thought-series were permitted to remain 
undisturbed alongside one another, in justice to the 
various tendencies and needs within the Church. 

Another point of dispute, concerning which the 
Church took a similar middle position between Gnos- 
ticism and Church-belief, was the attitude toward 
the Old Testament. Inasmuch as Gnosticism began 
as a Jewish-heathen religious mixture, it goes with- 
out saying that a more or less radical criticism of 
the Old Testament characterized it from the begin- 
ning; in particular, the Gnostics rejected the ritual 
laws as the dictation of inferior spiritual powers. 
At this point comes the closest touch of Gnosticism 
with Pauline heathen-Christianity. While Jewish- 
Christianity, loyal to the Law, took such great of- 
fense at Paul's opposition, that they classed him 
with Simon, the Magian, the supposed founder of 
the gnostic heresy, yet the greater number of the 
Gnostics were attracted sympathetically to the teach- 
ings of the Apostle to the heathen, and his religion 
of salvation, freed from the Law. In the same fash- 
ion as they infused heathen mythology into his teach- 
ing of Christ, so they exaggerated his opposition to 
the Law to the extreme declaration of the entire 
invalidity of the Old Testament. The Church could 
not assent to that, for it held the Old Testament to 
be divine revelation and the basis of its own faith, as 

255 



Christian Origins 

Paul had always regarded it. At the same time, the 
consciousness of the difference between the Mosaic 
and Christian religions was so stimulated by Gnos- 
ticism, that there could be no longer any thought of 
upholding the Old Testament entire as a deciding 
authority. Again it was a compromise expedient 
which the Church chose; it recognized the Old 
Testament as a preparatory revelation which had 
emanated from an ante-earthly spirit of Christ, a 
revelation to be judged and made use of from the 
standpoint of its evangelical fulfillment. Whatever 
harmonized with the Gospels, retained its force as 
revealed truth; part of the balance was dropped, 
and the remainder adapted to Church comprehen- 
sion and purposes by allegorical interpretation. 

Wherever it threatened to destroy the Church- 
faith built on evangelical tradition, the Church 
fought Gnosticism ; but at the same time the Church 
appropriated so much of Gnosticism that the con- 
sciousness of the newness and unqualified subhmity 
of the Christian religion as against all former re- 
ligions was deepened and clarified ; its horizon was 
widened and its ability to overcome the heathen 
world and culture strengthened. Therefore, it 
would be erroneous to regard Gnosticism solely as 
an element inimical to and destructive of the essence 
of Christianity; it was, rather, the most effective 
ferment of the evolution of Christianity whereby 
there was brought about the development of the 
new principles to a comprehensive world-view, rich 

256 



The Gnostic Movement 

in thoughts and motives of most varied nature; 
therewith its crystallization into a world-Church 
was made possible. 

It is apparent on the face of it that the fusion of 
such variegated elements as the primitive Christian 
messianic belief, Paulinism, the Oriental-Gnostic 
mixed religion and the Hellenistic popular philos- 
ophy could not succeed at once in combining the old, 
the new, the Jewish, the Oriental and the Hellenic 
into a harmonious unity without remainder and con- 
tradictions. Various tendencies were working sim- 
ultaneously in the Church, particularly the mystic- 
speculative religion of salvation balanced the com- 
plementary practical-ecclesiastical religion of the 
Law; the former preponderated in the East and the 
latter in the West. The former tendency took classic 
form in the gospel of John, while the latter deter- 
mined the forms of ecclesiastical authority by the 
establishment of the bishop, the articles of faith and 
the canon. After a survey of these two authorita- 
tive, second-century achievements establishing theo- 
logical and ecclesiastical Christianity our task will 
have been performed. 



257 



THE GOSPEL OF JOHN 



THE GOSPEL OF JOHN 

In the form of a gospel story, this book teaches 
theology; its object is to implant in the reader the 
belief in Jesus, the unique Son of God (20, 29). 
In order to give his readers the right key to the 
understanding of his historical presentation, the au- 
thor begins, like Luke and Matthew, with the early 
history of the life of Jesus. He does not begin with 
the story of miraculous birth as they do, but he 
goes further back to the very first super-earthly man- 
ner of Christ's existence as a divine being in unison 
with God, his father. 

These words are his starting-point. " In the be- 
ginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, 
and the Word was God." Then he describes the 
general relation to the world : that, from the begin- 
ning, he was the mediator of the world-creation, life 
and light of man, but not apprehended by the dark- 
ness of the world. Thereupon he causes this eternal 
divine being to appear as a phenomenon of history; 
" and the Word became flesh " ; it appeared as a 
human being in Jesus, who is the " only-begotten 
Son of God," because he was the human appearance 
of the eternal, divine Logos. 

The older gospel-tradition knew nothing of this 
divine being and prehistoric existence of Jesus. 

261 



Christian Origins 

Paul had taught the celestial descent of Christ, but 
by designating him as " the heavenly man " and 
" first born of many brothers," he ranks him still 
among men as against God. How did the fourth 
Evangelist come to his apotheosis of Christ under 
the name of " Logos " and " only begotten Son " ? 
Evidently not by any historical tradition of the 
words of Jesus which tend thereto, for such words 
are not to be found in the older sources ; neither was 
it mere reflection upon the impression which the 
historical character Jesus made upon him — incom- 
parably more correct is that impression given by 
Mark and Luke than this Christ-picture of John, the 
farthest removed from historical recollection. The 
explanation is to be found in the fact that the fourth 
Evangelist was influenced by the Hellenistic-Gnostic 
thought prevailing in his time and environment, and 
his attempt to ally that thought to the older evan- 
gelical tradition. 

Let us not forget that Philo, the Alexandrian 
philosopher of religion, tried to bridge the chasm be- 
tween God and the world by divine powers, and fore- 
most among these, he named the Logos, the first- 
born Son of God, the second God. The divine mes- 
senger Hermes, the mediator of the revealed word 
of the deity, served in the same manner exactly for 
some of the Stoics who had personified the divine 
reason, which they thought of as the metaphysical 
principle forming and ruling the world. 

In the Persian religion, also, divine powers in the 
262 



The Gospel of John 

form of angel-like beings, ranged between the high- 
est God Ahuramazda and the world; first among 
them appeared the personification of God's highest 
messenger the "good thought" (Vohumano). In 
the Babylonian religion, Nabu, the son of Marduk, 
has a like importance as the mediator of revelation, 
and in the Egyptian religion the same holds of 
Thot, the Son of Ra. It is clear that the idea of a 
personal revelatory word or mediator between the 
deity and its worshippers was a common possession 
of all Hither-Asiatic and Hellenistic religion and 
speculation of that age. 

The Philonic Logos, the mythical personification 
of a metaphysical, divine principle, here found its 
origin; as did the "Aeons," or spiritual beings of 
the Jewish and Christian Gnostics, the Ophites, the 
Basilides, Valentinus and Kerinthos. To these di- 
vine, intermediate beings of gnostic speculation be- 
longed the "only begotten" (monogenes*) and 
the Logos, differentiated as father and son, but both 
subordinated to one original deity, out of which they 
came as emanations from its abundance (pleroma). 

Not only the general idea of intermediate divine 
beings, but even the specific designations, only-be- 
gotten son and Logos, had appeared in the specula- 
tion of that day and could be taken for granted by 
the church-evangelist as recognized conceptions, 
which he might take up as presuppositions of his 

* This conception is traceable to Plato, who desig^nated the World 
as the only begotten son of the Father of All (compare page 34). 

263 



Christian Origins 

Christ-teaching without tke necessity of a closer ex- 
planation. What was it then, which was peculiarly 
new, differentiating the Christian evangelist from 
those predecessors ? Pre-eminently in the reduction 
of the many intermediate beings of gnostic specula- 
tion to the one mediatory figure of the Logos, which 
no longer differed from the only-begotten son, but 
coincided with him in one and the same being. 
Again, in making the eternal divine being through 
incarnation become the historical redeemer, Jesus 
Christ, the subject of evangelical history. 

Philo knew nothing of an incarnation of the 
Logos; in his strongly-dualistic view of the world 
such an idea had no place. Though the Christian 
Gnostics had brought the divine intermediate being 
into closer relation to evangelical history, they had 
no thought of human incarnation; some of them 
maintained the appearance of Jesus to be a mere 
semblance, destroying the actuality of evangelical 
history; others granted an external and periodic 
connection between the divine being and the man 
Jesus. Both ways the divine was preponderant, en- 
tering so little into the human, that the historical 
Jesus seemed to lose all importance for the faith of 
the congregation. The Church-teachers recognized 
from the beginning what a grave danger to the 
Church was involved. With great emphasis, Igna- 
tius and Polykarp, the Bishops of Antioch and 
Smyrna, urged that the Son of God had appeared 
in the flesh, actually had been born, had suffered 

264 



The Gospel of John 

and died, that God had revealed himself in human 
form in Jesus, and other formulas of like tenor. 

These formulas set but did not solve the problem 
of connecting the two interpretations of the person 
of the Savior, existing side by side in the Christian- 
ity of that time; how did the idealistic-gnostic per- 
son emanating from the divine being above and the 
realistic-historic person growing out of the evan- 
gelical tradition of the mortal become an inner unity 
for belief in the God-man? This was the problem 
which the author of the fourth Gospel did attempt 
to solve. The claim of the Church-teachers that 
God had revealed himself in human form through 
Jesus, he wished to establish ; by making the thesis 
of the incarnation of the divine Logos in Jesus the 
theme of historical presentation, he wished to show 
in detail, that the glory of the only-begotten son of 
God and the divine Logos actually did reside in the 
Jesus of evangelical history and had become the 
object of the pious view and actual experience of 
the faithful congregation. 

In all seriousness, he wished to narrate history 
and not dilate, like the Gnostics, on abstract theories 
and phantastic myths about the spirit-realm; nat- 
urally the historical narrative was to serve through- 
out as support of a theological thesis precedent, the 
incarnation of the Logos in Jesus. From most varied 
material, oral and written, church and apocryphal 
tradition, he took whatever suited and worked it 
over in the manner best adapted to his purpose. This 

265 



Christian Origins 

style of narrative for religious edification had long 
been customary in the Jewish Haggada (Legend) : 
that sovereign freedom and indifference to the actual 
facts which makes it so strange to us, was unques- 
tioned in an age whose sense of the actual was as 
weak as its enthusiasm for the faith and speculation 
was strong. While the idealization of history in 
the apologetic interest of faith in the Messiahship 
of Jesus had begun in the older gospels, yet it went 
only so far that the historical background is still 
perceivable. However, in the fourth Gospel, the his- 
tory is so completely subordinated to the theological 
presupposition of the incarnation of the divine Logos 
in Jesus, that it becomes a purely didactic poem ris- 
ing so boldly above the solid ground of reality, that 
it furnishes no data for a historical picture of the 
life of Jesus. 

A few of the most noticeable divergencies and 
peculiarities of the fourth Gospel will suffice here. 
According to the older tradition, the place of Jesus' 
activity is Galilee, and only during the last days be- 
fore his death is it transferred to Jerusalem ; while, 
according to the fourth Gospel, it is mainly Judjea 
and Jerusalem, and only a few episodes of the first 
part transpire in Galilee. In the former, the period 
of his activity is one year at most, while the latter 
speaks of three Passover feasts, that is two to three 
years. In various instances they differ as to dates : 
The cleansing of the Temple is transferred from the 
end to the beginning of his activity, whereby it loses 

266 



The Gospel of John 

its decisive importance for the historical issue; the 
anointment in Bethany takes place six days, and 
not two, before Easter ; the Last Supper and the day 
of his death are each put back one day, so that Jesus 
died, according to John, on the day on which the 
other Gospels record that he ate the Passover meal 
with the Apostles. 

John chose his stories with a set purpose. The 
miracles are limited to the holy number seven; 
among those entirely missing are the healings of 
the possessed ; while four new miracles are narrated, 
outstripping any told in the older tradition and rec- 
ognizable at the first glance as ideal motives cast 
in allegorical form. The miracle by which the water 
was changed into wine at the wedding at Cana 
(John 2, 1-12) symbolizes the thought that Jesus 
substituted the joyous and powerful spirit of the 
Gospel (Wine) for the powerless and tasteless cere- 
monial of Judaism (the water in the vessels for puri- 
fication) so that all destitution disappeared before the 
abundance of grace ; therewith coinciding with what 
Philo had said of the Logos, that as the celestial dis- 
penser of food it gave wine instead of water and 
makes the soul drunk with a divine drunkenness. 
The healing of the man who had been thirty-eight 
years in his infirmity at the pool of Bethesda (5, 
1-18), symbolizes the thought that the true source 
of grace, which the sick Jewish nation had sought in 
the religion of the Law and the Temple ceremonial, 
is to be found in the redeeming words of Christ. 

267 



Christian Origins 

The heahng of the one born bUnd (Chap. 9) exhib- 
its the truth that the appearance of the divine hght 
in Christ has a twofold effect illuminating for some 
so that they recover from their natural blindness 
and see, and consigning others who, in their sham 
wisdom, claim to see, to the punishment of their 
own persistent delusion. Finally, the chief miracle 
of the resurrection of Lazarus reveals the double 
truth, parallel to the foregoing; namely, that Christ 
as the embodiment of divine life is, for the faithful, 
source and guarantee of a higher life, which no 
death can touch (11, 25 on) ; while for the Jews, 
the greatest miracle is but an incentive to further 
obstinacy in their unbelief and provokes their dead- 
liest hatred ; this last is a confirmation of the words 
which Luke makes Father Abraham say in the para- 
ble of poor Lazarus, that the faithless brothers of 
the rich man (the Jews) who did not hearken to 
Moses and the Prophets, would not believe, even if 
one were to rise up from the dead (Luke 16, 27). 
This parable of Luke, wherein the resurrection of 
Lazarus is desired but not granted, and Luke's nar- 
rative of Mary and Martha, furnished the motives 
out of which the fourth evangelist, with thought- 
laden art, composed his wonderful story of the resur- 
rection of Lazarus, a story entirely unknown to the 
older tradition. 

In the same way, the other stories peculiar to John 
should be regarded as allegorical poems almost 
without any historical basis. The Samaritan woman 

?68 



The Gospel of John 

with whom Jesus holds the important conversation 
reported in the EvangeHst's fourth chapter, is the 
allegorical representative of the Samaritan religion, 
a mixture of heathenism and Judaism. Her five 
husbands symbolize the heathen cult of five local 
deities formerly predominant in Samaria, and her 
present unlawful husband is the symbol of her pres- 
ent unlawful (according to the Jewish opinion) 
adoration of the God of the Old Testament. Fur- 
thermore, the half-heathen Samaritan religion stands 
for John, as it had stood for Luke, as the actual 
heathenism; hence, the question of the proper place 
for the worship of God includes the other concern- 
ing the preference of the heathen or the Jewish re- 
ligion and gives Jesus the opportunity to say that 
the worship of the Father in the spirit and in the 
truth would take the place of both and had done so — 
a saying as far removed from Matthew (5, 17 on, 
and 10, 5 on) as it is near to the Pauline saying of 
the Lord, who is the spirit and in whom Jew and 
Greek are one. There, too, the Evangelist has Jesu6 
suggest beforehand the great successes of the mis- 
sion to the heathen, and (in 12, 20) he brings on sev- 
eral Greeks, representing the heathen eager for sal- 
vation — an anticipation of the mission to the heathen 
similar to the story of the sending of the seventy 
disciples which we found in Luke (page 235). 

Many are the divergencies of John in the story of 
the Passion. The institution of the Last Supper 
at the last meal is missing, but the lack is supplied 

269 



Christian Origins 

by the washing of the feet, in which Luke's figure of 
speech about the master whose slaves serve him 
(Luke 22, 27), is transformed into the actual pic- 
ture. The soul struggle in Gethsemane is missing; 
this expression of human weakness no longer har- 
monizes with the Logos-Christ; hence, the sign of 
divine sublimity (at the word of Jesus, the cohort 
of his enemy fall to the ground) takes its place. 
Jesus' confession of Messiahship before the High- 
priest Kaiphas is missing, and in its stead there is 
the declaration of his kingship over truth, made 
before the heathen judge. The old tradition that 
Simon of Kyrene bore the cross of Jesus on the way 
to the Crucifixion, is suppressed, probably in view of 
the gnostic fable, which has this cross-bearer cruci- 
fied in place of Jesus. The older tradition is unani- 
mous in saying that none of the disciples was pres- 
ent at the cross of Jesus and that only a few of the 
female disciples (the mother of Jesus not being 
among them) looked on from a distance. The 
fourth Evangelist, however, says that the mother 
of Jesus, two other Marys, and the favorite dis- 
ciple, meaning John, were present at the cross. He 
tells that the dying Jesus left the care of his mother 
as a heritage to John. This is unmixed allegory; 
as in the narrative of the wedding at Cana, the 
mother of Jesus here stands for the Christian con- 
gregation, and the favorite disciple is the ideal apos- 
tle in the sense of the fourth Evangelist; he is de- 
clared to be the true spiritual brother of the Lord 

270 



The Gospel of John 

and the proper guiding head of the Congregation, 
probably in opposition to Jacobus, the physical 
brother of Jesus, the head of the early-congregation 
at Jerusalem, whom our Evangelist did not choose 
to recognize as a spiritual relative of Jesus. 

It is a dogmatic allegory which is told in the re- 
port peculiar to the fourth Evangelist, that the legs 
of the body of Jesus were not broken, but that his 
side was pierced by a lance and that blood and water 
flowed from the wound, as is testified to by the 
actual eye-witness (the same favorite disciple John). 
Tradition knows no such piercing by a lance, but 
the Evangelist took it from a figure of speech used 
by the prophet Zechariah ( " They will regard him 
whom they have pierced ") and applied to Christ by 
John, the writer of the Apocalypse (1,7); this figure 
of speech the Evangelist converted into a fact, im- 
portant in various ways : first, as a proof to the 
senses of the actual death of Jesus denied by the 
Gnostics, and then as a symbol of the thought that 
from the death of Christ the mystical saving powers 
of the Christian mysteries (baptism, water; and sup- 
per, blood) pour forth. 

The Easter story is also peculiar to John. While 
Luke has Peter alone (none of the disciples accord- 
ing to Mark and Matthew) hurrying to the grave 
at the women's announcement, the fourth Evangelist 
makes the favorite disciple accompany Peter, so that 
John gets precedence both on the way to the grave 
and again in the anticipatory faith in the resurrec- 

271 



Christian Origins 

tion of Jesus — all of which is transparent allegoriz- 
ing of the thought that the spiritual Christianity of 
John deserves precedence over the Christianity of 
the older tradition of the congregation, represented 
by Peter. This rivalry between the two disciples, 
as the typical representatives of two forms of faith, 
threads its way through the entire fourth Gospel; 
in the supplemental (21) chapter, it finds marked 
expression : while Peter, the practical, is to exercise 
the office of Shepherd of the Congregation, he is 
also to suffer martyrdom, but the favorite disciple 
is to remain until Christ comes. 

The peculiarity of the fourth Gospel may be 
marked in the stories, but it is still more apparent in 
the speeches. The speeches of the older tradition 
contained popular sayings and parables about the 
kingdom of God, about true righteousness and man's 
attitude and manner of action in various life-rela- 
tions which please God. Inspired by natural occur- 
rences, these sayings are adapted to the needs and 
understanding of the audience and create the impres- 
sion of truth to life. The speeches of John, how- 
ever, move constantly in the higher regions of theo- 
logical dialectics and apologetics, far above the un- 
derstanding of the audience; in the whole Gospel 
there is not a single parable in the well-known, older 
manner, but in their stead, allegories such as we 
have been discussing or metaphors set up as the 
themes for long explanations, such as, Christ is the 
light, the life, the true vine, the good shepherd, the 

272 



The Gospel of John 

right door. The content of John's speeches is al- 
ways the person of Christ himself, his heavenly or- 
igin, his unique relation to God, his mission in the 
world, his reception by the congregation of faithful 
disciples and rejection by the world of unbelievers. 
In the room of the apocalyptic expectation of the 
parousia, there appears partly the coming of Christ 
in the spirit, which, as his other I, continues his work 
in the congregation, partly as the promise of many 
mansions in his father's house, where Christ pre- 
pares a resting place for his own when they depart. 
Thus, religious mysticism and immortality beyond 
supplant the early-Christian hope of the coming of 
an earthly messianic kingdom. It is noteworthy 
that the ideas are constantly the same in form and 
content whether uttered by Christ, the Baptist or 
the Evangelist himself — a proof that these speeches 
of John did not originate in tradition, but are solely 
th« theological reflection of the Evangelist. 

The central cause of the departures of the Gospel 
of John from the others is the difference in interpre- 
tation of the person of Christ. According to Luke 
and Mark, despite all his extraordinary gift of spirit, 
Jesus is essentially a man, with a human history, 
growing and maturing through the interaction with 
his environment and becoming conscious of his mis- 
sion. According to John, Jesus is the complete Son 
of God from the beginning, the divine Logos incar- 
nate, clearly conscious of his descent from above 
and of the glory which was his in the celestial life 

273 



Christian Origins 

antecedent with the Father. Hence human growth 
and education are strange to him; from the begin- 
ning, he knows all, prophesies all and works with 
omnipotent power. Just as he is, so are the men of 
his environment, rigid personifications of abstract 
ideas and types of universal species: believers who 
are of God, and unbelievers, of the devil. John the 
Baptist is the type of all true witnesses of Christ 
and all honest teachers of the church-faith in the Son 
of God, and the Lamb which bears the world's sin; 
Nicodemus is the type of the narrow and fearsome 
Jewish teacher; the Samaritan woman is the type 
of heathenism eager for salvation ; Nathanael is the 
type of. the true Israelite, receptive of the Gospel. 

In the interviews between Jesus and the Jews, as 
reported by John, he shows nothing of the pedagogic 
wisdom of the folk-teacher, but with brusqueness 
he drives ofif the Jews, making then appear obdurate 
and represents himself as constantly misunderstood 
by them. Toward the disciples alone does the mild 
and winning side of the Savior's personality mani- 
fest itself, particularly in the farewell sayings ( Chap. 
13-17) where the mystical religion of the spiritual 
gbspel finds its classic expression. Where there had 
been the early-Christian expectation of the visible 
return of Christ to set up the mundane messianic 
kingdom, we find the coming of Christ in the spirit 
and the lodgment of himself and his father in the 
hearts of those who love him and keep his command- 
ments. In this ethical mysticism, the Pauline op- 

274 



The Gospel of John 

position of faith and works is resolved in a higher 
unity; the Christ-mysticism of Paul is reconciled 
with the practical Christianity of Peter (Matthew) 
and an ideal of religion formulated which allies the 
mystic union of the individual soul to God and the 
moral union of man in a brotherhood of love, in 
a manner scarcely equalled in all religious literature. 
Certainly this pearl of an eternal religion was not 
too dearly bought at the price of the idealization 
of historical tradition. 

Naturally all these divergencies of John's presen- 
tation do not rest on a tradition historically more 
correct, but upon the subordination of the old tradi- 
tional matter to the new dogmatic thought that 
Christ is the divine Logos become man. The under- 
taking which the fourth Gospel-writer set for him- 
self was to mediate between the Pauline-Gnostic 
idea of Christ and the historic Christ-image of the 
tradition of the congregation. The historical judg- 
ment will be forced to acknowledge that this was a 
necessary undertaking and that the performance was 
the best possible under the given presuppositions. 
The Christ of the Church-faith was freed from the 
limitations of Jewish Messianism and elevated to 
the height of a spiritual principle of universal valid- 
ity, to the ideal of a Son of God, in whom divine 
revelation and human religion are to be seen in their 
perfection. 

Under the presuppositions of that period, such an 
ideal principle could only be presented in the myth- 

275 



Christian Origins 

ical form of a divine person descended from heaven. 
Herein lay the danger (in Paul's writings it had ap- 
peared) of the passing off of historical Christianity 
in the thin air of abstract idea-poetry and the ethic- 
ally valueless fantasies, such as were usual in the 
Gnostic schools. Only by the closest union of the 
supertemporal ideal with the historical appearance 
of Jesus, could this danger be averted. The Gospel 
of John wished to bring about this union by making 
the whole of the life of Jesus a pure phenomenon 
and continuous revelation of the divine principle in 
him, in such manner that to the view of the believer 
both sides present the unity of a divine-human life. 

However justifiable and valuable this purpose, it 
cannot be denied that it succeeded imperfectly, as 
was natural under the presupposition that the ideal 
principle was conceived in the mythical form of a 
divine pf rson descended from heaven ; to harmonize 
the thought of such a being with an actual mortal 
person always has been and ever will be an abso- 
lutely impossible demand. Hence, the undeniable 
fact that the Christ of John throughout plays be- 
tween sublime truth and phantomlike unnaturalness ; 
it is the former in so far as he presents the ideal of 
the Son of God, or the religion of humanity, freed 
from the accidents and limitations of individuality 
and nationality, of time and space, and the latter in 
so far as he presents a god wandering about the 
earth in the mythical garb of a human figure. 

It is the task of the present to discard this garb 
276 



The Gospel of John 

without disturbing the ideal in its universal spiritual 
truth and without burdening it with the hemming 
fetters of the Messiah image of the early-Christians. 

Concerning the composition of the fourth Gospel, 
this much may be said with certainty, that an eye- 
witness of the life of Jesus did not write it, hence 
it was not written by the Apostle John. The Gospel- 
writer nowhere pretends to be the Apostle John, but 
he refers (19, 35) to the testimony of an eye-wit- 
ness as a third person, who is not himself, but who 
is his source, namely the favorite disciple (John).' 

How came he to this mysterious figure of the fa- 
vorite disciple, whose name he never mentions di- 
rectly? The apocryphal records of John, a Gnostic 
novel, give the answer ; therein John is portrayed as 
the disciple whom Jesus had made his confidant, be- 
cause of his virgin purity, and to him he confided 
the higher (esoteric) knowledge of his divine being. 
Thus, we may suppose with probability, that in 
gnostic circles the prophet and the ascetic John, who 
had become an authority of the Church in Asia 
Minor through his authorship of the Apocalypse, 
was identified with the Apostle of the same name; 
so that, under the authority of this honored name, 
they might spread their gnostic teachings of the 
Christ as a secret tradition emanating from Jesus 
himself. In order to overcome this error of the 
Gnostics, the Gospel-writer wrested the authority of 
their Apostle and prophet John from them, by mak- 
ing the latter vouch for his own teaching. As op- 

277 



Christian Origins 

posed to tHe heretical Gnosis, he set up his true 
church-knowledge, but at the same time he wished 
to contrast it with the early-Christian Peter-tradition 
as the higher revelation, transmitted by the spiritual 
disciple. 

This explains the rivalry between Peter and his 
superior, the favorite disciple John, throughout the 
Gospel ; it is the rivalry between the new semi-gnos- 
tic form of faith as against the old tradition. This 
middle position of our Gospel between Church and 
Gnosis explains the contradiction involved in the 
Church- judgments concerning it handed down to 
us from the second century : that it was written by 
Kerinthos, the Gnostic, and that it was written 
against him ; apparently, it was noticed from the be- 
ginning, that this Gospel stands in a close, half-posi- 
tive, half-negative relation to Gnosticism. There- 
with the period of its origin is decided; inasmuch 
as the Gnosis of Kerinthos did not come up before 
130-40, this approximating and opposing Gospel 
could not have been written before that date; prob- 
ably it did not originate before the fourth decade, 
the time of the second Jewish war under Hadrian. 



''278 



ESTABLISHMENT OF CHURCH 
AUTHORITY 



ESTABLISHMENT OF CHURCH AU- 
THORITY 

Against the growing danger, threatened by the 
gnostic movement, the Church preserved her uni- 
form existence and historical continuity by the es- 
tabhshment of a threefold authority — the bishop's 
office, the articles of faith and the New Testament 
Canon. Toward the close of the second century, 
this threefold authority was settled in essentials and 
thereby the existence of the Christian Church made 
certain. 

In the description of the Pauline congregations, 
we have seen that they were originally simple fra- 
ternities of pious faith and life, whose members 
knew the equality of all as spiritual men and saints 
(connections of God) and brothers one to another. 
There were no offices with peculiar privileges, only 
the voluntary services, which established a moral 
demand for grateful recognition and subordination 
of the others. In the post-apostolic congregations* 

* The report in " Acts of the Apostles" (14-23) that the apostles 
had appointed " presbyters'' for the newly-founded congregations is 
not confirmed by the genuine Pauline epistles (to which the ones ad- 
dressed to Timothy and Titus do not belong), for Presbyters are 
never mentioned in them. Hence the origin of this class is dark. 
Perhaps it is based on an imitation of the government of the Jewish 
synagogue, in which there was a council of the oldest ; or it may be 
that its prototype is to be found in the senate of municipal govern- 

281 



Christian Origins 

we find " Presbyters " or " Elders " as a class of 
superior members, who, as survivors of the first gen- 
eration, were the natural bearers of tradition and the 
representatives of the congregation in all communal 
affairs. From among these Elders, and even with 
the assent of the entire congregation, the " over- 
seers " or Bishops were elected ; at first, these were 
nothing more than a committee of the class of elders 
and therefor not distinguished from them. The 
Clergy (the select, the persons of rank) con- 
sisted of the overseers and the presbyters, from 
whose number they had been taken, and the dea- 
cons who performed lower forms of service, such 
as caring for the poor ; but their duties had not yet 
been fixed by law, nor had their number been fixed. 
One congregation might have a number of overseers. 
Mention is made of prophets and teachers alongside 
of the bishops and shepherds (both designations 
applying to the superior). In the post-apostolic 
congregations it was possible for any one whom the 
spirit moved or who possessed the power of teaching, 
to address the congregation. 

In so far, during the first century, the congrega- 
tion, with its freely-elected officials, rested on a basis 
of democratic equality and freedom. Such a condi- 
ments of the Roman provinces. In any event, the Presbyters con- 
stituted an order of notables, highly respected for the sake of their 
ripe experience or other rare qualities, and yet not necessarily all of 
them invested vpith official functions. For this purpose, peculiarly 
gifted individuals were selected from among them ; in so far all 
Bishops were Presbyters, but not vice versa. 

282 



Establishment of Church Authority 

tion could not be permanently satisfactory, because 
there was no protection against disorders and dis- 
ruptions, occasioned by ambition of individuals or 
desire for innovation. Such evils, as had appeared 
in the Corinthian congregation at the turn of the 
first and second centuries, gave the Roman Clemens 
the occasion for a letter of warning; therein, he de- 
fended the authority of the office expressly against 
the innovators, maintaining that it was a life-tenure, 
and, in characteristic manner, he cited both the 
Priesthood of the Old Testament as the prototype 
and the analogy to military discipline. 

When, soon after the beginning of the second 
century, the gnostic teachers confused the minds of 
the congregation by their errors, the need of firmer 
organization became apparent ; and this could be ac- 
complished only by the elevation of one bishop as 
monarchical head of the presbyter-aristocracy and 
the concentration of authority on doctrine and 
morals in his person. 

This situation is revealed to us by the letter of 
Bishop Ignatius of Antioch, urgently warning every 
congregation to subordinate itself to its Bishop. The 
letter to the congregation at Smyrna is an example : 
" Obey the Bishop as Jesus Christ the Father, and 
the Presbyters as the Apostles, but honor the Dea- 
cons as the law of the Lord ! No one should do any- 
thing relating to the Church without the Bishop. 
Only that eucharist (celebration of the supper) shall 
be considered the right one which the Bishop or his 

283 



Christian Origins 

appointee administers. Wherever the Bishop ap- 
pears, let the many (the congregation) be, as the 
church is there, where Jesus Christ is. Baptism 
without the Bishop is not allowed, nor may the love- 
feast be partaken of; only what he sanctions is 
pleasing to God, so whatever happens will be safe 
and firm (beyond dispute). Whoever honors the 
Bishop is honored of God ; whoever does aught be- 
hind the Bishop's back, serves the devil." 

For Ignatius, the Bishop represents the unity and 
order of the single congregation; his authority is 
based on the practical necessity of a strong organiza- 
tion, in order to avert disintegration, consequent 
upon heresy or schism. But there had not yet been 
set up a dogmatic theory of the principle of the 
bishop's authority, nor had he the priestly character 
and exclusive hierarchical rank of office ; but he was 
to preside over the college of presbyters ; these, his 
" synhedrin " or " spiritual wreath," are compared 
to the Apostles, just as the Bishop is compared with 
Christ or God who is called " the Bishop of 'all." At 
this stage, the Bishop is the monarchical head of 
each individual congregation, and not the organ of 
a wider church-organization (which Ignatius had 
not yet in mind). When the necessity therefore be- 
came more and more urgent by reason of the grow- 
ing diffusion of the gnostic heresy, the idea that the 
Bishops were the successors of the Apostles took 
shape, and that, as such, they were the bearers of 
the apostolic tradition, in exclusive possession of the 
" certain charisma of ecclesiastical truth," 

2S4 



Establishment of Church Authority 

The possession of the Christian spirit of truth, 
which Paul had still attributed to all Christians as 
" filled with the spirit " and which had been 
acknowledged pre-eminently of prophets and teach- 
ers until then, was now (since Irenaeus and Tertul- 
lian, at the close of the second century) limited to 
those performing the Bishop's offices ; they were the 
successors of the Apostles and possessors of all the 
Apostolic authority, having its origin in Christ and 
God. Of itself, authority of exclusive teaching 
brought to the bishop the equipment of all other 
apostolic privileges, particularly that of " binding 
and loosening," the exercise of the church powers 
of punishing or forgiving sins. Thus, from the 
successors of the Apostles, the Bishops soon became 
also " the Judges in Chi'ist's stead," possessors of 
the ecclesiastical power of the key, upon whose 
judgment depended the salvation of souls. 

The hierarchical superiority of the clergy (the 
bishops and the presbyters) over the lay-congrega- 
tions was completed by investing them with the ante- 
Christian priesthood; that which had been meant 
as a mere figure of speech, e. g., by the Roman 
Clemens (after Tertullian and Cyprian particularly, 
middle of the third century), crystaUized into a 
serious dogmatic theory: The bishops and presby- 
ters are priests and vicars of Christ, in so far as they 
alone, representing the congregation before God, 
were empowered to bring the altar-sacrifice of the 
eucharist, and in so far as they, representing God 

285 



Christian Origins 

before the congregation, could dispense divine mercy 
or withhold it. 

Thus, at the price of evangelical freedom of faith 
and conscience of the individual, the unity and order 
of the Church as a hierarchically-governed social 
organism was founded. Under the stress of 
circumstance, in order to maintain itself against 
enemies within and without in the struggle for exist- 
ence, Christianity (since the third century) adopted 
the form of hierarchical churchhood as a protecting 
cover, beneath which its true principle of religious 
immediacy and ethical freedom was naturally hidden 
and repressed, but not killed; it was preserved as 
a latent seed-power, until, after many long centuries, 
it developed into powerful life again in Protestant- 
ism. 

Besides, voices of opposition to the authority of 
church-offices are not wanting at the beginning. 
That same Tertullian, who regarded the Bishops as 
the successors of the Apostles and bearers of the 
apostolic-Catholic tradition of doctrine, enunciated 
at the same time genuine Protestant principles as a 
defense of montanistic prophecy ; for example, " The 
Church is the spirit, not the number of bishops. 
We Christians have been called as priests, by Christ, 
the high priest. Where three are gathered, even 
though they be laymen, there is the church. Neither 
length of time, rank of person nor privilege of 
locality has any power against the truth. Our Lord 
Jesus called himself Truth and not Habit. Not 

286 



Establishment of Church Authority 

only novelty, but truth also disproves heresies. 
Whatever is thought contrary to Truth is heresy, 
be it never so old a habit. How could it be possible 
that the devil should be ever at work, while God's 
work should be at a standstill and cease to progress ? 
For this, the Lord sent the Paraclete (Spirit) that, 
because human weakness could not grasp all at once, 
discipline should be ordered gradually, Scripture 
explained, knowledge corrected and progress made 
toward the better. As everything in nature grad- 
ually develops to its maturity, so righteousness was 
in the beginning Nature (religion) ; it progressed 
through the Law and the Prophets to childhood, 
through the Gospels it acquired the strength of 
youth and through the Paraclete comes the develop- 
ment to maturity." Clement of Alexandria, the 
contemporary of Tertullian, declared, not the 
Bishop, but the genuine ecclesiastical Gnostic who 
added philosophic knowledge to his faith, to be the 
true successor of the apostles, the true presbyter 
and servant of the divine will. 

Thus we see that at the threshold of the incipient 
church-authority the protesting voices are raised in 
favor of the real free and progressive prophetic 
spirit and scientific thinking, — naturally, powerless 
at first against the dominant tendency of the times 
which needed authority, yet worthy of consideration 
as witnesses to Christian individualism, which never 
had suffered extinction and prophecies of the future 
strengthening of the Protestant spirit of immediate 

287 



Christian Origins 

religious feeling and of autonomous religious think- 
ing. 

From the close of the second century, the 
" Articles of Faith " were regarded as the content 
of the apostolic-catholic teaching, which the Bishops 
handed down as the successors of the Apostles. 
Probably, it took shape in the Roman congregation, 
about the middle of the second century, for the bap- 
tismal confession to Father, Son and Ghost (Mat- 
thew 28, 19) was enlarged by the addition of 
formulae explanatory of and opposed to gnostic 
errors. This Roman baptismal confession, origi- 
nating in the church-need for a protective against 
heretics, is similar in the main to the " apostolic 
symbolum." Naturally, neither its trinitarian root- 
form nor the formula of the second article (" only 
son, received of the Holy Ghost, and borne of the 
Virgin Mary, descended into Hades and ascended 
into Heaven") originated with the Apostles, nor 
had an apostolic origin, for it can be proven that the 
myths mentioned crystallized in the Congregation 
of the post-apostolic period. That this Roman 
baptismal formula, which originated in the middle of 
the second century as a church weapon against the 
heretics, should have been given out as " apostolic " 
is in consonance with the prevailing second-century 
notion that everything which is believed to be the 
truth by the universal Church is based on apostolic 
tradition. This in turn was supported by the pre- 

?98 



Establishment of Church Authority 

supposition of the apostolic succession of the 
Bishops. These two fictions of the apostoHc origin 
of the Bishop's office and of the apostoHc tradition 
of the articles of faith are to be judged as the 
mutually supporting dogmatic presuppositions of the 
church-consciousness of the second century, which 
demanded authority. 

Besides, it is remarkable that though Tertullian 
designated the articles of faith as the law set up 
by Christ and the criterion for every doctrine, 
nevertheless, three passages, wherein he speaks of 
them, give three decidedly different versions ; two of 
them contain theological elaborations from his 
dogmatics, going far beyond the formula of the 
Roman baptismal symbol ; thus, the latter could not 
have been fixed by the church authority at the time 
in a specified set of words. Clement, the Alex- 
andrian, does not know the articles of faith at all, 
but seeks to confuse the heretics by this theological 
gnosis, attached in loose fashion to the general con- 
gregational tradition. Not until the third century 
did the articles of faith become a generally recog- 
nized confession. Therewith the Catholic Church 
had erected a protecting wall, which divided it 
sharply from heretical parties. At the same time, 
however, the Christian faith was weighted thereby 
with the fatal demand of belief in mythical tradi- 
tions, — with the demand to sacrifice the intellect. 
From that time, all theological efforts to reconcile 
faith and knowledge were wrecked by this im- 

289 



Christian Origins 

movable presupposition. Greek philosophy is not 
so much to blame for the inadequacy of dogmas 
which arose out of the theology of the Greek 
fathers; but rather, the mythology fixed by the 
articles of faith in the belief of the early-Christian 
congregation nullified all theological effort. To 
reconcile them with reason was not possible and 
never will be. 

By their procedure, the Gnostics gave the impetus 
to the origin of the New Testament Canon. Mar- 
cion, the Gnostic, who taught in Rome from 140, 
gathered together a new Christian Canon to take 
the place of the Old Testament which he had re- 
jected; for his community of followers, spread all 
over the empire, he took the Gospel according to 
Luke and nine of the letters of Paul. At that time, 
the Church had nothing of a similar nature to set 
up in opposition, — no collection of Christian writ- 
ings on a plane with the Old Testament, serviceable 
as an inspired and infallible authority. In Justin's 
time the " Memorabilia of the Apostles," i. e., the 
three first Gospels, pre-eminent by virtue of the 
master's words, were read in congregation meetings 
with the Old Testament. In many congregations, 
the letters of Paul were also highly esteemed, and 
so were other edificatory writings, particularly those 
with apocalyptic contents. But none of these writ- 
ings had attained canonical recognition by the middle 
of the second century. Even by the year 160, the 
number of our Gospels had not been finally fixed at 

ago 



Establishment of Church Authority 

four; the Alogi of Asia Minor rejected the Gospel 
of John and many congregations of the Orient pre- 
ferred to use the Hebrew or Egyptian Gospel ; out- 
side of gnostic circles, no one spoke of apostolic 
letters as sacred authoritative writings. 

Then it was that Marcion compelled the Church 
to oppose his one-sided Pauline Canon by a Canon 
more comprehensive, giving expression to the com- 
mon property of the Church : the three Gospels were 
joined with Luke's Gospel, while the specifically 
church-gospel of Matthew was put at the beginning 
as being the highest authority. Naturally, it was 
not possible to omit the epistles of Paul, but proper 
care was taken that their suspicious opposition to 
the Law was rendered harmless by adding the 
Epistles of Timothy and Titus with their church- 
weakened Paulinism; then, too, the Acts of the 
Apostles, wherein Paul appears in peaceful harmony 
with Peter and all of the Apostles, was put at the 
beginning, and finally, the group of " Catholic " 
Epistles was added, giving the other Apostolic 
authorities, John, Peter, Judas, and Jacobus, a chance 
to be heard. From i8o, this church canon appears 
as a closed collection (in the list of the so-called 
Muratorian Fragments and in the books of Irenasus 
and Tertullian). It is not known who collected 
them ; with great probability it may be assumed that 
their recognition as authority emanated from the 
Roman congregation. 

As the " New Testament," this collection was 
291 



Christian Origins 

placed alongside the Old; it was declared to be 
equally inspired as the latter which long had been 
considered by the Church as the inspired Word of 
God. For a long time, the Church was undecided 
as to the place of certain writings in the Canon; 
as late as the fourth century, seven pieces (Epistles 
to the Hebrews, Apocalypse of John, and five Catho- 
lic Epistles) were not acknowledged as canonical 
by some of the congregations, while in other places, 
the congregation conceded equal value and inspira- 
tion to the Shepherd of Hermes, the Apocalypse of 
Peter, the first Epistle of Clemens, the Epistle of 
Barnabas and the Pauline records. The criterion 
for acceptance in the Canon was partly the tradition 
of the apostolic origin of the writing, partly agree- 
ment with the general church-consciousness as set 
down in the articles of faith. This last character- 
istic was actually the deciding test, for writings 
circulated as apostolic yet contradicting the arti- 
cles of faith, were rejected as spurious; such were 
some apocrypha of Peter and the apocryphal rec- 
ords of the Apostles. On the other hand, the equation, 
Catholic = apostolic = divinely-inspired, was so 
firmly maintained that an apostolic origin, direct or 
indirect at least (as in the case of the Gospels of 
Mark and Luke) , was believed to be a necessary pre- 
supposition for all those writings accepted in the 
Canon for the sake of their recognized value to the 
Church. 

This dogmatic presupposition of the Church ex- 
292 



Establishment of Church Authority 

plains why the Church-tradition traces back to apos- 
tolic authors even those New Testament writings 
which without doubt originated in post-apostolic 
times; such are the Gospels of Matthew and John, 
the Epistles to the Hebrews and to the Ephesians, 
the Pastoral Epistles, all of the Catholic Epistles 
and the Apocalypses. For historical judgment, 
there can be no essential difference therein that some 
of these post-apostolic writings claim to be apostolic 
by their content, while others have been ascribed to 
an Apostle without such inner reason; in the first 
case pseudonymity is explained by the same motive 
which held for the Church tradition in the latter, 
namely, the desire to put under the segis of strong 
apostolic authority everything that is recognized as 
true by the Church. It was the same need for a 
solid historical support for Church authority which 
led to the claim of the Apostolic creation of the 
Bishop's office, the Apostolic handing-down of the 
articles of faith (the "Apostolic symbolum") and 
the apostolic authorship of the New Testament writ- 
ings. Inasmuch as Protestant theology has recog- 
nized the lack of historical basis for the first two 
claims, there is no actual reason* why historical 
criticism should halt or hesitate at the third claim, 
which has exactly the same basis and value as the 
other two. 

* That is, no logical reason — the other reasons for bowing to this 
tradition are easy to understand from a psychological point of view, 
but have no bearing whatever on science (see page 23). 

293 



Christian Origins 

By setting up a collection of early-Christian 
writings with normative dignity, the Church erected 
a barrier against the unbounded license of fantastic 
notions and enthusiastic conceits; it preserved the 
possibility of a continuous historical development in 
direct relation with its origin. But by elevating 
these writings to the plane of supernatural, inspired 
oracles, so as to give them unconditional authority, 
superior to all the disputes of the present, the Church 
has made a natural historical understanding of them 
impossible ; it has wiped out the conditions imposed 
by the history of their period and the peculiar va- 
riety of each, and drawing the veil of myth over the 
actual origins of the Christian religion, it has bowed 
all sensible thinking beneath the yoke of a sanctified 
letter. 

It is due to the irrepressible and constant efficiency 
of such genial teachers as Origen, Augustin and the 
like, who were nurtured by the wisdom of Greek 
antiquity, who enriched and fertilized Church-tradi- 
tion with new thoughts and knew how to harmonize 
them with the sacred letter of the Biblical writings 
by the use of allegory — to these men, whom no 
barriers or authorities could suppress, it is due that 
the Church religion did not become rigid book-reli- 
gion after the manner of Islam. When the Church 
authority had fulfilled its pedagogic mission for the 
peoples of the Middle Ages, and had become an 
unbearable yoke for the awakening spirit of German 
Christianity, the New Testament became the arsenal 

294 



Establishment of Church Authority 

from which the Church of the Reformation took the 
weapons against the Priest-church of Rome. In its 
turn, the inspired Bible-letter soon became her new 
fetters. To tear loose from them and struggle 
through to the real freedom of a conscience bound to 
God only, that has been the problem of modern 
Protestantism since Lessing, and the solution of that 
problem engages our attention to-day. 



295 



Books by Edward Hoivard Griggs 

THIRD EDITION. 

MORAL EDUCATION 

A discussion of the whole problem of moral education : its aim in 
relation to our society and all the means through which that aim 
can be attained. 

** It is easily the best book of its kind yet written in America/' 

— The Literary Digest, 

** Edward Howard Gris;s^5 has written a notable book on 'Moral Education/ 
easily the most profound, searching and practical that has been written in this 
countryi and which, from the same qualities, will not be easily displaced in its 
primacy." — The Cleveland Leader. 

352 pages, including full bibliography and iiidex. 

Cloth ; 1 2 mo ; gilt top. 

Price, $2.00 net ; postage, 12c. 

FIFTH EDITION. 

THE NEW HUMANISM 

studies in Personal and Social Development 

" No man or woman of fair intelligence and sincere interest in studies of per^ 
sonal and social development need fear that this book will prove too hard reading. 
Its style is everywhere lucid and agreeable, its range of illustration rich and pic- 
turesque, and its writer's powerful mastery of the whole field of his survey at onre 
steadies the reader's mind and perpetually enlarges his horizon/' — Boston Herald. 

Cloth ; 240 pages ; i2mo ; gilt top. 
Price, $1.50 net ; postage, loc. 

FOURTH EDITION. 

A BOOK OF MEDITATIONS 

A Volnme of Personal Reflections, Sketches and Poems Dealing wHh Life and Art ; an 
Antobloiinpliy, not of Events and Accidents, bnt of Thoughts and Impressions. 

Including a Newly Prepared Index, Frontispiece^ portrait iy Albert Sterner. 
*' In this volume we have at once the inspiration of the prophet and the aspira- 
tion of the humanistic lover of truth. It is a work of exceptional merit that we 
can heartily recommend to all our readers, in the conviction that no one will be 
able to peruse its pages without having been made better and stronger for the 
reading. — B. O. Flower, in The A rena. 

Cloth ; 226 pages ; i2mo ; gilt top. 
Price, $1.50 net ; postage, loc. 

HANDBOOKS TO COURSES OF LECTURES 

The Divine Comedy of Dante. Six lectures. 

The Poetry and Philosophy of Browning. Eight lectures. 

Shal(espeare. Twelve lectures. 

Moral Leaders. Twelve lectures. 

The Poetry and Philosophy of Tennyson. Six lectures. 

Paper covers ; price, each, 25c. net ; postage, 2c. 

B. W. Huebscli, Publisher, Neiv York 



other Valuable Publications 
IN PERIL OF CHANGE 

Essays Written in Time of Tranquillity 

By C. F. G. Masterman, M. A. , Fellow of Christ's College, Cambridge. 

izmo, 331 pages ; price, $1.50 net ; postage, 12c. 

A trenchant survey of present-day Anglo-Saxon civilization, illumi- 
nating the forces making for radical change. The work includes 
brilliant criticisms of men and books, examinations of the newer 
tendencies in thought, studies of contemporary society and current 
religious influences. 

'* Mr. Masterman has a singular gift for correlating widely different phenomena, 
and is always quick to discern the inner significance of literary and other fashions. 
He attempts to describe the tendencies of English civilization, to estimate the 
nature of its dominant ideals, and to point out recent changes which have occurred 
in these, the nature of the foundation upon which they rest, and the likelihood of 
catastrophes in the future. The book is clever, interesting, useful. We welcome 
its appearance." — A ikenteum. 

BEETHOVEN 

The Man and the Artist; as Revealed in His Own Words 

MOZART 

The Man and the Artist; as Revealed in His Own Words 

Both books compiled and annotated by Friedrich Kerst. 

Translated and edited, with additional notes, by 

Henry Edward Krehbiel. 

i2mo, uncut edges, gilt top, decorated cover. 
Price, each, $1.00 net ; postage, loc. 

The utterances of Beethoven and Mozart on the important events 
of their lives ; their views of their art ; estimates of other composers 
and opinions of their own works ; religious views, etc. Each quota- 
tion is followed by a statement of its source and the circumstances 
under which it was said or written. The books are, in all but the 
sordid details of life, autobiographies. They are to the spirit what a 
chronicle of dates and events would be to the external existence of 
the men. 

" In preparing the books for the American public, Mr. Krehbiel has not only 
revised the work of the German author, but has also taken the trouble to make 
new translations of all the excerpts from Mozart's writings. Needless to say, no 
one is better qualified for the task than this accomplished critic. Even the 
smallesti library of any lover of music will be incomplete without these two 
volumes," — Brooklyn Standard'Union, 

B. W. Hnebsch, Publisher, New York